《Tsunade Can Hear My Inner Voice》


 Chapter 1: Tsunade’s Granduncle

    Chapter 1 - 1: Tsunade''s Granduncle


    Land of Fire, Konohagakure.


    "Wow! Konoha! I, Uzumaki Naruto, am finally back!"


    Naruto let out an excited cheer.


    As he patted his nearly empty frog wallet, his eyes brimmed with tears.


    "You brat! What are you yelling for? You''re going to make me go deaf!" Tsunade smacked Naruto on the head, warning him with a displeased expression.


    Looking up at the familiar gates of Konoha, Tsunade felt a mix of emotions.


    This was the ce she was born, the ce she missed, and the ce she resented.


    [Huh, so Jiraiya finally brought Tsunade back to take the fall-oops, I mean, to be the Fifth Hokage!]


    Who was talking?


    Tsunade nced around in confusion.


    The voice was male, so she ruled out Shizune immediately.


    And the person mentioned Jiraiya-could it be Uzumaki Naruto? No, it couldn''t be him.


    "Hikari, you''re on gate duty today, huh? Where''s your brother?" Jiraiya casually strolled up to the guard post at Konoha''s gate, opened the door, and called inside.


    Kamizuki Hikari looked at Jiraiya helplessly. He just wanted to quietly do his job guarding the vige and collect his sign-in rewards.


    But during his downtime, he had written a few rather ''risqu��'' novels, which led to Jiraiya discovering his identity. Now, every time Jiraiya returned, he would always pester Hikari about writing.


    "Since the Third Hokage died, those who are capable have been stationed in the vige to guard against enemy spies. A weakling like me can only be on gate duty."


    [That old geezer, the Third, finally kicked the bucket. Back then, if he had been willing to sacrifice himself, the Fourth Hokage wouldn''t have been forced into using the Reaper Death Seal to seal the Nine-Tails. I wouldn''t have had to live so cautiously either.]


    [Speaking of which, it was the Fourth Hokage who arranged for me to guard the gate. If not for him, I wouldn''t have been able to get my cheat ability, and my strength wouldn''t have skyrocketed.]


    [I should look after Naruto when I get the chance. That damn Third Hokage not only got the Fourth killed but also confiscated all his assets and spread the rumor that Naruto was the Nine-Tails. If I were the Fourth, I''d make sure to teach the Third a lesson inside the Shinigami''s belly.]


    [Now that Tsunade, the big cash cow, is back, Konoha is finally getting back on track. That''s great!]


    [It''s just those elders-they''re so annoying. They''re definitely going to cause trouble for her in the future.]


    [But what does that have to do with me? All I need to do is guard the gate!]


    "Oh, I see! Well, keep up the good work. Tsunade, let''s go meet Homura and Koharu to settle the Hokage matter." Jiraiya urged Tsunade enthusiastically.


    As long as Tsunade became Hokage, those two old geezers would stop bothering him. Then he, Jiraiya, would have time to gather material and make greater contributions to the culture of the shinobi world.


    Tsunade observed Jiraiya. From her analysis, the voice wasn''t Naruto''s, which meant it had to be that young man named Hikari in the guard post.


    But... how did he know all that?


    The Reaper Death Seal was a forbidden technique known only to high-ranking elders and above. This guy was just a gate guard-how could he possibly know about it?


    Who exactly was he?


    With that thought, Tsunade smiled. "Jiraiya, is this your friend? I haven''t seen you for a while, and you''ve already made new friends in Konoha?"


    As someone who had grown up with Jiraiya, Tsunade knew him well.


    He might act carefree, but he was actually extremely observant, noticing things most people wouldn''t. If this Hikari was suspicious, Jiraiya would have noticed.


    Jiraiya''s face stiffened for a moment before he chuckled awkwardly. "Hikari''s just a kid from the Kamizuki n, Kamizuki Izumo''s younger brother. He''s not that strong. After the Third Great Ninja War ended, Minato arranged for him to guard the gate."


    Kamizuki Izumo''s younger brother?


    If that was his background, then the chances of him being a spy were low.


    [Not that strong? Heh, my current strength is enough to easily defeat ten Jiraiyas.]


    [But I won''t say anything. I''ll just stay here, ying dumb, doing my job as a gate guard.]


    [Guarding the gate is my lifelong passion. I aspire to be Konoha''s ultimate existence the Gatekeeper!]


    Tsunade''s eyebrow twitched.


    Easily defeat ten Jiraiyas? What kind of nonsense was this?


    Jiraiya''s strength was about the same as hers. If this guy could beat ten Jiraiyas,


    then wouldn''t that mean he could beat ten of her too?


    ''I, Tsunade, need to see for myself who this arrogant brat is, daring to think like this!''


    Having made up her mind, Tsunade gestured for Jiraiya to step aside.


    "Tsunade, let''s just head back. Hikari might be a bitzy, but he takes his gatekeeping duty seriously. If you want to punish him, at least wait


    until you be Hokage!" Jiraiya


    spread his arms out to


    path.


    her


    Tsunade''s brow twitched, her forehead formingrge ''#'' marks.


    Who didn''t know that she, Tsunade, was gentle and kind, with an open heart, never punishing others lightly?


    How could Jiraiya nder her like this?


    "Rx, I just want to take a look at this Kamizuki kid."


    [Tsunade wants to see me? Oh no!]


    [I''m so handsome. What if she takes a liking to me and forces me to submit?]


    [Should I agree? Agree? Or agree?]


    [But women are troublesome. Tsunade, you''re beautiful, but I''d rather be a lone wolf. I''m not ready to settle down yet, sorry!]


    A cracking sound echoed as Tsunade clenched her fist, startling Jiraiya.


    "Don''t hit me! I didn''t mean anything by it! Hikari isn''t that impressive.f you want to admire someone''s handsomeness, look at me, the great Toad Sage Jiraiya! Why look at that little punk?"


    Tsunade forced a smile. "Move aside. I just want to see what this kid looks like."


    Why was this brat insulting her in his mind?


    She was a renowned beauty admired by countless young men. And yet,


    ording to Kamizuki Hikari, she wasn''t even worth his time?


    Tch!


    She needed to see for herself what kind of self-important, delusional fool had the audacity to think like this.


    [Should I tell her I''m cking off?]


    [Should I tell her I''m nning to use her figure as inspiration for the heroine of my next novel?]


    [Of course, the male lead is me. The heroine would be madly in love with the


    hero, willingly submitting, and even offering her maids to help expand his harem.]


    [This idea is great! Just thinking about it excites me.]


    [Why is she still here?]


    [Leave already! Once she''s gone, I can start writing!]


    [This time, my novel will finally outsell Jiraiya''s!]


    Novel?


    Outsell Jiraiya?


    Connecting the dots, Tsunade''s face turned green.


    As his friend, she knew exactly what kind of novels Jiraiya wrote.


    And now, realizing she was about to be the heroine of a simr story-Tsunade felt an overwhelming urge to activate her Yin Seal and beat these two idiots senseless.


    Kamizuki Hikari deserved a beating. And Jiraiya? He was guilty by association.


    Jiraiya, sensing Tsunade''s worsening expression, quickly moved toward Naruto.


    Tsunade marched forward, pushed open the door, and��


    "Brat, you''d better-"


    "Granduncle!"


    TL Note:


    As an initial release, I''ll be uploading 4 Chapters per day until Chapter 16.


    After that, the regr schedule will be 1 Chapter per day.

 Chapter 2: The Hokage Building

    Chapter 2 - 2: The Hokage Building


    "No, that''s impossible! My granduncle is already dead-who are you!?"


    The man standing before her looked exactly like Senju Tobirama, except for the hair color. Tsunade was momentarily stunned, feeling as if she were seeing her granduncle alive again.


    Hikari sighed helplessly. "Tsunade-sama, I am Kamizuki Hikari, the younger brother of Kamizuki Izumo. As for my appearance... well, I struggle with it myself."


    Tsunade''s temper red instantly. "What do you mean? Are you saying my granduncle is ugly and doesn''t match your standards?"


    "No, no! What I mean is, how could an ordinary Konoha gate guard like me possibly be worthy of such a face?" Kamizuki Hikari hurriedly rified.


    [Looking like the Second Hokage isn''t exactly my choice either.]


    [If I could choose, I''d rather look like Hashirama. If I could also find a red-haired woman, that would be perfect.]


    [Too bad most of the Uzumaki n was wiped out. I even saw Karin a few days ago, but I didn''t keep her. She must''ve been taken by Orochimaru.]


    [What a waste!]


    Tsunade furrowed her brows.


    Now that she had confirmed these thoughts wereing from Kamizuki Hikari, she wasn''t sure how to react.


    No matter what, he bore an uncanny resemnce to Senju Tobirama. How could she bring herself to punish someone who looked exactly like her granduncle?


    But... who was this Karin? Could she be an Uzumaki n member?


    As a shinobi, one must endure everything.


    Tsunade knew that if Kamizuki Hikari realized she could hear his thoughts, he would probably run far away and never dare to appear before her again.


    No doubt about it-if someone could hear her inner voice, Tsunade would either beat them to death or leave. There was no third option.


    However, having someone who looked like her granduncle wasn''t necessarily a bad thing.


    "How good is your Transformation Jutsu?"


    "My Transformation Jutsu? I know a little," Hikari said humbly.


    [Of course, I''ve mastered it. Not only that, but I''ve also mastered its advanced


    forms: the Harem Jutsu and Reverse Harem Jutsu! Are you afraid now!?]


    [This is a secret technique that even defeated Kaguya! How could I not train in it!?]


    ''This Kamizuki Hikari... his thoughts are getting harder to understand!''


    ''But that''s fine. If I keep him by my side, I''ll figure him out eventually.''


    I, Tsunade, am a genius.


    "Just change your hair color to white-something like Kakashi''s."


    Huh? White hair?


    Well, as long as it''s not green, that''s fine.


    Though confused by Tsunade''s request, Kamizuki Hikari found it an easy task. A simple Transformation Jutsu was child''s y for him.


    *Poof!*


    With a puff of smoke, Hikari''s ck hair turned white.


    Tsunade reached out and ran her fingers through his hair. Before he couldin, she dered, "No, too soft. Make it spikier, like Kakashi''s."


    *Poof!*


    Another puff of smoke. Seeing his transformed appearance, Tsunade nodded in satisfaction.


    Never mind his other thoughts-this face alone was her secret weapon for securing the Hokage position.


    "Alright. Jiraiya, you stay here and guard the gate. From now on, Kamizuki Hikari is my personal bodyguard. Naruto, you stay with Jiraiya. Shizune, Kamizuki Hikari, you''reing with me!"


    Jiraiya was stunned.


    Watching Tsunade walk away without hesitation, dragging Hikari along, he feltpletely abandoned.


    "Hey, Tsunade! I know the Transformation Jutsu too! Let me do it instead!"


    "Shut up and watch the gate! I''ll send someone to relieve you soon!" Tsunade snapped back at him, unwilling to tell Jiraiya the truth.


    With Kamizuki Hikari (a.k.a. Senju Tobirama) by her side, she feared nothing.


    The Konoha Council? Hah!


    Forget politics-just take one look at his face. Scared yet?


    [Looks like my handsomeness has finally gotten to Tsunade. Should I send a


    clone to buy some... protection? I might need it tonight.]


    [Poor me, single for over twenty years, and now I''ve fallen into Tsunade''s hands. I''m kind of excited, though!]


    [But Tsunade is a master of medical ninjutsu. She probably has a way to prevent pregnancy. First time with protection... doesn''t sound


    great.]  hit


    "Shut up!"


    Unable to hold back, Tsunade snapped, startling both Kamizuki Hikari and Shizune.


    "Tsunade-sama, who are you telling to shut up? We didn''t say anything..." Shizune looked at her in confusion.


    [What''s wrong with Tsunade? Is she having an episode? That shouldn''t be the case.]


    Tsunade''s eye twitched. She seriously wondered if she had made a mistake bringing Kamizuki Hikari along.


    This guy constantly ridiculed her in his mind. If he stayed near her for too long, could she even survive?


    But that was a problem forter. Right now, her main priority was dealing with the Konoha elders.


    Tsunade had returned to be Hokage to serve the vige, not to be a puppet for the elders.


    "Let''s go. I just remembered something about Jiraiya, but it''s nothing important. Move out!"


    Suppressing her irritation, Tsunade quickened her pace.


    The vigers around them still looked tense. Clearly, Orochimaru''s invasion had left a deep impact on Konoha.


    War...


    For the civilians of Konoha, it was something distant and terrifying.


    Seeing the vige her grandfather built in this state left a bitter taste in Tsunade''s heart.


    *Whoosh!*


    A Body Flicker Technique.


    A masked ANBU in ck armor appeared before them.


    "Tsunade-sama, wee back. The two elders and Nara Shikaku are waiting for you at the Hokage Building."


    "Let''s go!" Tsunade didn''t bother asking the ANBU''s name.


    Every Hokage had their own subordinates. Once she took office, any disobedient ANBU would be dismissed.


    The red Hokage Building stood tall but aged. Stepping inside again, Tsunade felt a rush of emotions.


    "Tsunade-sama!"


    "Tsunade-sama!"


    Shinobi familiar with Tsunade greeted her as she passed.


    Whether as one of the Legendary Sannin, the granddaughter of the


    First Hokage, or the pioneer of et


    medical ninjutsu, she was deeply respected by these veteran shinobi.


    Konoha''s medical system had contributed greatly to the Second and Third Shinobi


    World Wars.


    [Impressive. Tsunade truly is


    respected.


    If she can gain enough et


    support from these veterans, the elders won''t be able to control her.]


    [After all, shinobi are what truly matters.]


    Hearing Kamizuki Hikari''s thoughts, Tsunade snapped out of her daze.


    Seeing the admiring gazes around her, she waved. "Everyone, I��Tsunade��have


    returned!"


    "Ohhh! Tsunade-sama!"


    "Tsunade-sama spoke to me! Hell yeah!"


    "I love Tsunade-sama!"


    Just a few words, and the reaction was overwhelming. Tsunade smiled.


    freewebnovel


    "Back to work, everyone. I have a meeting to attend."


    "Tsunade-sama, this way!"


    "Tsunade-sama, take care!"


    "Let me treat you to a meal sometime, Tsunade-sama!"

 Chapter 3: The Bowing Hokage Advisors

    Chapter 3 - 3: The Bowing Hokage Advisors


    Hokage Office.


    Two ANBU stood at the entrance. When they saw Tsunade enter, they said nothing. However, when Hikari tried to follow, they blocked his path immediately.


    "By order of the Elders, unauthorized personnel are not permitted inside!"


    Hikari took a step back, signaling that he meant no harm.


    [Elders... aren''t they just those two old dogs, Mitokado Homura and Utatane Koharu!?]


    [Damn, I almost forgot about that old schemer, Shimura Danz��. I''ll let them have their way for now, but if they dare cross me, I''ll make sure to kill them allter.]


    Upon hearing Kamizuki Hikari''s inner thoughts about killing the Elders, Tsunade''s first instinct wasn''t to stop him but rather to consider how to minimize the impact of their deaths.


    As soon as she entered the Hokage Office, she saw Nara Shikaku reviewing documents. Meanwhile, Mitokado Homura and Utatane Koharu sat there sipping tea, looking extremely pleased with themselves.


    ''These two geezers probably aren''t even J��nin-level anymore.''


    After evaluating their threat level, Tsunade scoffed internally.


    These old fossils had the audacity to live off the achievements of her grandfather''s student during the wars, monopolizing credit while sittingfortably. They brought nothing but disgrace to the Senju name.


    Suppressing promising young talents, eliminating political rivals-such relics were better off dead.


    "You two don''t seem too happy to see me back. Now you''re even meddling with the Hokage''s personal ANBU. If that''s the case, why don''t you two take the Hokage''s seat instead?"


    Mitokado Homura and Utatane Koharu exchanged nces before asking, "Where is Jiraiya?"


    "Guarding the vige gates." Tsunade replied dismissively. "Better to keep him busy than let him sneak off to the bathhouses and embarrass the Sannin any further."


    Nara Shikaku raised an eyebrow but continued pretending not to hear anything.


    "Someone, go summon Jiraiya! Tsunade, how could you be so reckless? Wasting valuable resources like this-how can we trust you to handle the Hokage''s duties alone?"


    "Exactly! We had nned to retire, but seeing how things are, it looks like we''ll have to assist you for a while longer."


    The two shameless Elders yed off each other,pletely ignoring the growing displeasure on Tsunade''s face.


    [This is hrious.]


    [These two fossils are good at nothing but internal politics.]


    [All they ever did was shift between Sarutobi Hiruzen and Danz��, ensuring their own power remained untouched. And yet, they think they contributed so much to Konoha.]


    [To be a good Hokage, you just need to control the hospital, the intelligence division, the jonin corps, and the ANBU. As for the ninja academy, that can wait until you''ve solidified your power.]


    Understanding their motives, Tsunade no longer felt rushed.


    ncing at Nara Shikaku, who remained silent, she knew this was a test for her. Nara Shikaku wasn''t just the leader of the Ino-Shika-Ch�� trio but also the head of the jonin corps. The jonin were the vige''s true treasures, the ones with the real power to elect the Hokage.


    "Since you two are so familiar with this position, why not choose one of you to be Hokage? You''ve been Hokage Advisors for so many years; surely the shinobi of Konoha hold you in high regard. Shikaku, begin gathering the J��nin for an internal vote."


    At those words, Nara Shikaku almost burst outughing.


    Mitokado Homura and Utatane Koharu immediately turned pale.


    To be Hokage, one needed both reputation and strength.


    They had neither.


    Maybe in their younger years, they could hold their own among elite J��nin. But after decades of idleness, they probably couldn''t even beat an elite Ch��nin, let alone qualify as Hokage.


    If an election were held, the J��nin would have to bepletely blind to choose them.


    "Tsunade, we called you back because we want you to be Hokage. As for the role of Hokage Advisors, we only wish to assist you, as we worry that you''re too young to manage everything on your own."


    Tsunade smirked. "If I am the


    Hokage, do the ANBU follow my orders or yours? Since when do I


    need your approval to bring my own


    people into the Hokage Office?4t


    seems to me that your role as Advisors has surpassed that of the Hokage."


    "That''s not it at all! Some information is too sensitive for outsiders," Mitokado Homura quickly argued.


    Tsunade ignored him and turned to open the door. "Hikari, Shizune,e in."


    One of the ANBU reached out to block them.


    [Why keep someone like this around? Might as well beat them up!]


    ''Super Strength!''


    Instinctively, Tsunade trusted Kamizuki Hikari''s thoughts and threw a punch. The ANBU member was sent flying, crashing into the wall.


    "Kog��! Are you alright?!" Mitokado Homura rushed over to check on the injured ANBU.


    Seeing this, Tsunade turned to the remaining ANBU. "Which n are you from?" Utatane Koharu''s expression darkened as she stepped forward. "Tsunade, that shinobi is a loyal Konoha ninja. Do you n to betray the vige by attacking your own people?"


    [Oh, please! You nted your n members in ANBU to manipte it from the shadows. Are you trying to seize ssified Hokage information, or do you secretly want to be Hokage yourself, you old hag?]


    Tsunade had never been particrly adept at political maneuvering, and in the past, she could only endure being attacked from the moral high ground But now, Kamizuki Hikari''s inner thoughts provided her with the perfect counter.


    "Your actions don''t match your words. The ANBU is directly under the Hokage''smand. By cing your own people in it, are you trying to undermine the Hokage and take control yourselves?"


    [Oh? Tsunade''s catching on. That''s the way to deal with these shameless old geezers!]


    Taking a step forward, Kamizuki Hikari added, "The Hokage is the true leader of Konoha. Aren''t you afraid of inciting public outrage by overstepping your bounds?" "You insolent��!" Mitokado Homura began, but as he turned to scold Hikari, he met his gaze.


    In that instant, it was as if he was staring into the eyes of Senju Tobirama himself.


    [Mental Pressure!]


    If Tobirama had been alive to see their actions over the years, death would have been the least of their worries. Under Tobirama''s ruthless hand, they would suffer punishments far worse than death.


    *Thud!*


    *Thud!*


    Both Elders fell to their knees, frantically performing dogeza.


    "Sensei! The fall of the Senju n had nothing to do with us! It was all Sarutobi''s


    doing!"


    "Yes, yes! It was all Hiruzen! We tried to stop him, but we failed. He was the


    Hokage, and we were just figureheads!"


    "Please forgive us, Sensei!"


    "Please don''t kill us!"

 Chapter 4: Nara Shikaku’s Allegiance

    Chapter 4 - 4: Nara Shikaku''s Allegiance


    The two old geezers knelt frantically before Kamizuki Hikari, making Tsunade feel immensely satisfied as she watched from the side.


    With Hikari here, how could she possibly worry about securing the Hokage seat?


    "No, he is not sensei. Homura, have you forgotten? He should be Kamizuki Hikari that Hiruzen mentioned the one who looks remarkably simr to our sensei." Koharu Utatane was slightly calmer. After the initial shock, she identified Hikari.


    Mitokado Homura also recalled that information, but seeing Kamizuki Hikari''s cold gaze, he could only avert his eyes.


    "Impersonating the Second Hokage-Kamizuki Hikari, do you realize the crime you havemitted?!"


    Kamizuki Hikari curled his lips. "Quite the usation you''ve made there. This is my face. Are you saying that just looking like this is a crime? You two certainly throw your weight around. Even Tsunade-sama hasn''t said anything, yet you two act so high and mighty."


    "I''m not here to argue with you. Tsunade, hurry up and heal this man. He''s injured because of you!" Homura, feeling distressed for the injured ANBU, continued pressuring Tsunade.


    [He''s not going to die. This is a perfect opportunity to put Homura in his ce. Just say your hemophobia hasn''t improved and tell him to take the man to the hospital.]


    Tsunade had initially nned to have Shizune handle the treatment, but after hearing Kamizuki Hikari''s inner thoughts, she immediately changed her mind. "Apologies, my condition is still the same. Elders, please take him to the Konoha Hospital. The vige will cover the treatment costs."


    "Fine!"


    Having suffered such a loss today, Homura could only grit his teeth and swallow his anger.


    "You, take him to the hospital. Bill everything under the Hokage''s name."


    Tsunade raised an eyebrow but ignored the two old fossils. Instead, she turned to Hikari and Shizune. "You two, follow me inside!"


    Hikari nced at Shizune. After she entered, he leisurely followed her into the Hokage''s office.


    "Tsunade-sama." Nara Shikaku greeted as he saw her.


    Tsunade nodded and gestured toward the seats nearby. "Shizune, Kamizuki Hikari, you two sit over there."


    Seeing this exchange, especially Hikari''s white hair, Shikaku''s eyes narrowed slightly. It was unclear what he was thinking.


    "Shikaku, I''ll get straight to the point. I am taking the position of the Fifth Hokage. Do you have any advice?"


    Shikaku replied, "Tsunade-sama inheriting the title of Fifth Hokage is well- deserved. I will wholeheartedly support you."


    [Tsk tsk, as expected of Konoha''s smartest man. Shikaku is probably worried about those old geezers holding onto power.]


    [After all, these elders have made plenty of questionable decisions over the years. Shikaku''s concerned they''ll hinder Tsunade, or worse, regain power if she shows any leniency.]


    [Besides, Sarutobi Asuma is the leader of the new generation Ino-Shika-Ch�� team. A smart guy like Nara Shikaku wouldn''t bet carelessly.]


    Hearing Hikari''s thoughts again, Tsunade''s expression remained unchanged. She had already begun to see Kamizuki Hikari as her unofficial advisor. Free of charge, and his insights often aligned with her own suspicions a win-win situation.


    "Shikaku, you''re a smart man. From now on, these two old geezers will only have advisory rights but no real power. As the J��nin Commander, I hope you can assist me. Do you have any objections?"


    "Tsunade-sama, rest assured. The Ino-Shika-Ch�� ns has always been the Hokage''s most loyal supporters."


    [Ah, saying this now feels a bit too hollow.]


    [Homura and Koharu aren''t the real issue. It''s Danzo. That guy, under the guise of acting for Konoha''s benefit, has a firm grip on the Root. Shikaku''s wary of him, not these two old fools.]


    [Once Danzo is dealt with, Homura and Koharu, stripped of their power, can be easily handled by Shikaku.]


    Danzo?


    Hearing that name, Tsunade sighed internally.


    Given her position, she knew many things.


    For instance, the past Wood Release experiments and the circumstances behind Nawaki''s death-there were too many hidden truths. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have left Konoha.


    She returned now only because the Third Hokage had died, and she didn''t want


    to see the vige her grandfather built decline.


    "Alright, Shikaku, notify all the J��nin in the vige. I will be holding a J��nin meeting."


    "Understood, Tsunade-sama."


    Seeing that Tsunade didn''t probe further, Nara Shikaku quietly let out a sigh of relief.


    For him, Tsunade bing Hokage was a good thing. However, as long as the


    old fox Danzo was around, he couldn''t let his guard down.


    As Nara Shikaku left, Tsunade mmed her palm on the desk.


    *Smack!*


    "Those two old bastards dare to scheme against me? Once I gain full control, I''ll


    make sure they behave themselves."


    [That''s nice to say, but with your capabilities, it''ll be difficult.]


    [Danzo will keep a low profile in Root after your return.]


    [As long as Danzo is alive, those two old relics can keep using their bncing act


    to force you intopromises.]


    Hearing Kamizuki Hikari''s inner thoughts, Tsunade recalled Sarutobi Hiruzen''s past behavior and started contemting.


    ''What''s with this Kamizuki Hikari?


    His age is about the same as Shizune''s, yet he''s so familiar with these power struggles? Should I just marry Shizune off to him and keep him by my side?''


    [What''s with Tsunade''s gaze?]


    [Is she actually captivated by my looks?]


    [If that''s the case, I really need to start working on my stamina.]


    1218


    [I heard Tsunade has the Yin Seal. Even though my body is ten times stronger than an average person''s,


    I''m not sure if I can oust her in that regard.]


    [After all, there''s a saying-there are no fields that can''t be plowed, only exhausted oxen.]


    Tsunade: ''???''


    ''I''m already this old, and this brat isn''t thinking about Shizune but rather... me? What is this?''


    She shifted her gaze to Shizune, who possessed an ample (t) figure. Tsunade suddenly understood.


    ''As expected, I''m still the best. From age eight to eighty, I can charm them all.''


    ''But seriously, why isn''t he thinking about Danzo anymore? If he won''t bring it up, I


    will.''


    Having decided on her approach, Tsunade nced at Hikari, who was pretending to be innocent, and then turned to Shizune.


    "Shizune, do you have any strategies for dealing with Homura, Koharu, and


    Danzo?"


    "Huh?" Shizune''s eyes widened in confusion as she looked at Tsunade.


    She had followed Tsunade since childhood and barely knew those three, let alone


    how to deal with them.


    ''Tsunade-sama, you''re making things difficult for me!''


    Feeling frustrated but knowing she had to answer, Shizune said, "Tsunade-sama,


    I... I don''t understand these matters."


    Tsunade nodded, thinking, ''I know you don''t. I didn''t ask you for your answer-I asked so the guy next to you would answer instead.''

 Chapter 5: Jōnin Meeting

    Chapter 5 - 5: J��nin Meeting


    [Hm? Why is Tsunade looking at me so eagerly?]


    [Is she trying to ask me how to deal with these three old geezers?]


    [I already said that dealing with Mitokado Homura and Utatane Koharu is easy. The real problem is Danzo.]


    [But that guy has ten three-tomoe Sharingan as extra lives, not to mention Uchiha Shisui''s Mangeky�� Sharingan, which allows him to cast the ultimate genjutsu, Kotoamatsukami. That''s a real headache!]


    [When ites to Mangeky�� Sharingan genjutsu, aside from me, only another Mangeky�� can counter it.]


    [Honestly, as long as Tsunade takes me in, I''ll take care of Danzoter. Helping my wife wouldn''t go against my low-key nature, after all. As long as I don''t say anything, no one will ever know how strong I am.]


    [Even the Byakugan can''t see through me-now tell me, aren''t you scared?]


    Tsunade was stunned.


    She naturally knew about the Mangeky�� Sharingan.


    After all, her grandfather was Uchiha Madara''s sworn rival. Before Senju Hashirama died, he told her many secrets about the Mangeky��.


    But how did Kamizuki Hikari know about it?


    And this guy dares to set his sights on her? If it weren''t for the fact that his thoughts are somewhat useful, she''d make sure he spends the rest of his life guarding Konoha''s gates.


    ''Looks like this guy isn''t interested in Shizune. Well, she''s still young, so I''ll just keep her by my side for now.''


    (Shizune: Tsunade-sama, at my age, I''m already considered a leftover woman in the shinobi world! You''re the legendary Golden Saint, and I don''t want to inherit your legacy in this regard.)


    ''Since Danzo can''t be dealt with for now, I''ll put him aside. Kamizuki Hikari''s analysis is correct. As long as we control the Jonin squad, the ANBU, the intelligence department, and the hospital, we''ll have plenty of ways to deal with Danzoter.''


    [Huh, these guys arrived pretty fast!]


    [Looks like the J��nin are quite supportive of Tsunade bing Hokage.]


    [As long as we keep an eye on the Mitokado, Sarutobi, Shimura, and Utatane ns, and clean up the ANBU, the Hokage position will truly be secured!]


    [At least it''s much better than when Minato was in charge!]


    Tsunade nced out the window with a puzzled expression. Someone''sing?


    She hadn''t noticed, so how did Kamizuki Hikari sense it?


    He didn''t even have the Byakugan''s perceptive abilities.


    It didn''t take long before she finally felt the powerful chakra signatures converging on the Hokage Building.


    Though she hadn''t inherited Senju Tobirama''s insane sensory range, she was still far better than most people.


    The Senju n''s physique was terrifying.


    ''Kamizuki Hikari is quite capable. He sensed their approach before I did. It seems


    his strength isn''t just empty boasting-it might be real!''


    As this thought crossed her mind, Tsunade''s gaze unconsciouslynded on Hikari.


    [Oh? Tsunade, if you like me this much, just confess already!]


    [I won''t reject you. Plus, at night, I''ll make sure you experience the ultimate pleasure of the human world!]


    [Don''t be shy! These guys won''t arrive for another minute-hurry up and confess!]


    "Hikari, why are you looking at me like that? Do you need something?"


    "No, Tsunade-sama, I was just wondering if you had something to say to me."


    freewebnovel


    "Nothing. Go wait outside. The J��nin meeting is about to start. It wouldn''t be appropriate for you to be here."


    [That''s it? That''s all you had to say?!]


    [Tsunade... I won''t love you anymore.]


    [Even if you beg me in the future, I won''t help you. Hmph, I''m that stubborn!]


    [Jonin? I wouldn''t even bother bing one. These guys are so weak I could crush them with one hand.]


    "Tsunade-sama, then I''ll return to my post. Jiraiya-sama is still waiting at the


    gate."


    [I''ll let Jiraiya clean up this mess. I scared off Mitokado Homura and Utatane Koharu by pretending to be Senju Tobirama, so my usefulness here is probably done.]


    [I''ll just stick to guarding Konoha''s gate. When Pain attacks in three years, I''ll make sure he never gets past me.]


    [Of course, if he enters from somewhere else, that''s not my problem.]


    [After all, I only guard the gate.]


    Tsunade wanted to stop Hikari, but just then, someone with the Byakugan entered, and she quickly changed her mind.


    ''Pain will attack Konoha in three years... how does Kamizuki Hikari know that?''


    ''And who is Pain? There''s no such name among the Five Great Shinobi Viges.''


    ''Forget it! Once I officially be Hokage, I''ll have Kamizuki Hikari guard me instead of the gate!''


    With that thought, Tsunade stood up to wee her guest.


    "Hiashi, it''s been a while."


    "Tsunade-sama."


    Hy��ga Hiashi bowed respectfully.


    As the leader of Konoha''s strongest n, he naturally came to congratte


    Tsunade and leave a good impression.


    "Hiashi, please wait here. We''ll begin once the other J��nin arrive."


    As Hikari left the Hokage Building, he saw numerous J��nin rushing toward it. After


    a quick nce, he continued on his way back to his post.


    "Yo, Hikari, long time no see!"


    The green-d Blue Beast of Konoha, Maito Gai, made a shining entrance, his


    pearly white teeth gleaming so brightly that Hikari had to squint.


    "Oh, it''s Gai. Long time no see. How''s Lee?"


    At the mention of Lee, Gai''s expression darkened for a moment before he quickly


    returned to his usual passionate self.


    "Lee is still in the hospital, but I believe he will recover!"


    ''Of course he will. He''s one of the Konoha 12, after all.''


    Kamizuki Hikari nodded. "Then go on, Tsunade-sama is back. Once the meeting is over, you can ask her to check on Lee. She''s not just Konoha''s, but the entire shinobi world''s best medical nin."


    "Of course! I will sincerely request her help!"


    "Alright, I''ll get back to guarding the gate."


    "See youter!"


    Having spent so much time runningps around the vige, Gai often passed by the gate, so the two had grown familiar with each other.


    After Gai left, the other J��nin ignored Hikari and entered the Hokage Building one after another.


    He didn''t mind being ignored by them. He had long outgrown the need for petty validation.


    His priority was guarding the gate, idling away while umting more power.


    Above Kage-level was Super Kage-level, and above that was the Six Paths level. Even among the Six Paths-level beings, there were many ��tsutsuki n members.


    Until he became the strongest in the universe, Kamizuki Hikari wouldn''t stop.


    Just as he reached the halfway point, he stopped.


    "Oh? Hikari, mind if I call you that? Why didn''t you stay in the Hokage Building?"


    Nara Shikaku appeared before him.


    Kamizuki Hikari responded, "Of course, Shikaku-dono."


    "My duty is to guard Konoha''s gates. I only left earlier because Tsunade-sama summoned me. Now that everything is settled, I naturally have to return to my


    post!"


    Nara Shikaku looked at Kamizuki Hikari with a knowing smile.


    With his intelligence, even he couldn''t quite figure out why Tsunade had personally brought Hikari to the Hokage Building, going so far as to leave Jiraiya


    to guard the gate instead.


    If it were just about appearance, it wouldn''t make much sense.


    Right now, hecked sufficient information, so he couldn''t analyze the situation


    any further.


    "I noticed Tsunade-sama seems quite fond of you. Hikari, you''re not getting any younger. Why not work at the Hokage building? You''d be closer to Tsunade-sama, and the benefits are better. What do you think?"


    "I appreciate your kindness,


    Shikaku-dono, but I think guarding the gate Suits me just fine. For the safety of Konoha, I''m willing to dedicate my youth!" Kamizuki Hikari said, not even believing his own words as he tried to brush off Nara


    Shikaku.


    "Well then, I''ll discuss this with Tsunade-samater. You go ahead and get back to


    work."


    With that, Nara Shikaku swiftly made his way toward the Hokage Building. Kamizuki Hikari paused for a moment. Out of the corner of his eye, he caught a


    glimpse of golden hair, causing the corners of his mouth to curl up slightly. ''Yamanaka Inoichi, huh?''

 Chapter 6: Jōnin Meeting 2

    Chapter 6 - 6: J��nin Meeting 2


    "Shikaku, if I''m not mistaken, that guy is the one who guards the gate, right?" Yamanaka Inoichi, with his golden hair, walked up to Nara Shikaku and muttered in a low voice.


    In Inoichi''s mind, Shikaku was a smart guyzy, too, never doing anything unnecessary.


    And yet, here he was, getting along so well with a mere gate guard. There had to be something more to it.


    "That guy looks way too simr to the Second Hokage! Earlier, Tsunade-sama brought him and Shizune to the Hokage Building. Don''t you think there''s something fishy going on?"


    Inoichi blinked. "Back when the Third Hokage used the Second Hokage''s decree to have the Senju n change their surname and integrate into Konoha, someone from the Kamizuki family might have coincidentally married into the Senju line. A resemnce isn''t all that strange, is it?"


    Thinking about the Second Hokage, Senju Tobirama-the cold-blooded god of war, a shinobi of extraordinary strength, and a creator of countless forbidden techniques-Inoichi found theparison absurd. Kamizuki Hikari? He was just a mere Konoha gatekeeper. There were plenty of shinobi in Konoha with his level of ability. It really wasn''t worth overthinking.


    "It just looks a bit odd, that''s all."


    Shikaku neither confirmed nor denied it. "Let''s go. Time for the meeting."


    With that, the two quickened their pace toward the Hokage building.


    Konoha''s Main Gate.


    Hikari pushed open the guard booth door and saw Jiraiya sitting there,pletely at ease. His brow furrowed. "Shadow Clone?"


    "Heh, as expected of you, Hikari. You know me too well!" Jiraiya admitted with a grin. "My real body took Naruto home and went to gather some... research materials. It''s been years since Ist came back-Konoha''s scenery must be more beautiful than ever."


    Hikari shook his head and sighed as he looked at Jiraiya''s perverted expression.


    "Jiraiya, we''ve known each other for a long time. You''re not getting any younger. Have you never thought about settling down? Wandering from one pleasure house to another-when does it ever end?"


    Such words of wisdom... but did they reach Jiraiya''s heart? Not at all.


    "You''re such a traitor! Being single is freedom! Being single is joy! Stay single, stay happy forever! You''re just trying to trap me in a pit so you can hog all the fun! Well, I won''t fall for it! I, Jiraiya, am a free man in life and a free ghost in death! I will never get married-not even if I die!"


    His passionate speech left Hikari speechless.


    With Jiraiya''s wealth and strength, getting married wouldn''t be a problem. Konoha


    still had quite a few charming widows who would be a good match for him.


    As for Tsunade? Forget it.


    "You keep guarding the gate. I''m heading out! Bye!"


    *Poof!*


    With a puff of smoke, Jiraiya disappeared, leaving the guard post to Hikari.


    Sitting down, he propped his feet on the table and stared nkly at the scenery outside.


    Today''s wind is particrly noisy...


    Hokage Building.


    "The actual number of j��nin present is 89. The votes supporting Lady Tsunade as Hokage total 89. Unanimous approval!"


    Nara Shikaku reported the results, inwardly surprised by the numbers.


    ''This must be the highest approval rate in history, aside from the First and Second Hokage.''


    Back when the Third Hokage took office, the entire Uchiha n''s jonin opposed him, while the Hyuga n was split-half in favor, half abstaining. The rest of the jonin were mostly in support.


    During the Fourth Hokage''s election, there was also Orochimaru as apetitor, and the approval rate was only around 80%. freewebnovel


    Now, for the Fifth Hokage, Tsunade, it was a full 100% approval. That was astonishing.


    This meant the entire vige believed in her.


    Hearing the results, the gathered j��nin were visibly excited.


    At longst, they had a Hokage they could all put their faith in.


    "In that case, let''s quickly arrange the Hokage inauguration ceremony. The Fire Daimy�� must also be informed so that Hokage can officially take office." Suggested Hy��ga Hiashi, who was usually silent.


    The others nced at him but paid him little mind. Their focus was entirely on Tsunade''s next actions.


    With the j��nin vote in her favor, her appointment was as good as settled.


    "Then I won''t hold back!" Tsunade


    dered. "Given the current situation, all personnel will remainin their current positions, missions will proceed as usual, and Konoha''s reputation will continue to rely on our joint efforts."


    "Konoha is not the Hokage''s Konoha��it belongs to all of its people!"


    Though a bit wordy, her statement stirred the hearts of the j��nin.


    Everyone knew the Hokage held


    supreme authority, but even aft


    winning the election, Tsunade Still acknowledged them. That was something they appreciated.


    "Department heads, stay behind. The rest of you, return to your duties!"


    With Tsunade''s orders, most of the j��nin left. Those who remained included Nara Shikaku, Yamanaka Inoichi, the hospital director Kira, the ANBUmander, and a few others.


    One particr individual in green with a bowl-cut hairstyle stood out awkwardly.


    *Swoosh!*


    Maito Gai bowed at 90 degrees before Tsunade. "Tsunade-sama! Please save Lee!"


    The hospital director Kira added, "Lee is Gai''s student. Also, Kakashi has been in


    aa since his battle with Uchiha Itachi a few days ago."


    Tsunade pinched the bridge of her nose.


    Whether personal or professional, she couldn''t ignore Kakashi''s condition, As for Gai-he was a rising star from a civilian background, someone she needed to recruit. Considering his plea, she couldn''t ignore Lee either.


    But the timing was a problem. She still had missions to arrange and formalities to


    go through before officially taking office.


    Shikaku, ever the sharp thinker, immediately understood Tsunade''s concerns.


    "Gai, head back and wait. We''ll wrap up this meeting quickly, and then Tsunade- sama will go to the hospital."


    "Alright! I''ll wait outside!" Gai, worried Tsunade might dy her visit, resorted to the simplest strategy-waiting right at the door.


    Shikaku''s mouth twitched. Smart people feared dealing with fools. And Gai... was definitely his kryptonite.


    "Gai!" Tsunade called.


    Gai immediately reacted. "Yes, ma''am!"


    "Bring Kamizuki Hikari to the hospital. Let your other two students handle the gate


    duty in the meantime. Any issues?"


    "No issues at all! I''m on it!"


    With his orders clear, Gai dashed out of the Hokage building at a speed that left even the j��nin in awe.


    "Ahem, Tsunade-sama is quite resourceful. Gai''s enthusiasm can be overwhelming."


    Hospital Director Kiramented, thinking Tsunade had simply found a way to get rid of Gai.


    Only Shikaku and Inoichi sensed that things weren''t that simple.


    But as wise men, they knew better than to voice their thoughts.


    Tsunade didn''t refute Kira''s assumption. She had her reasons.


    Having been away for years, she still felt a sense of detachment from Konoha. But Kamizuki Hikari''s insights gave her a valuable perspective��one that could help her make the best possible decisions.


    "Now, let''s finalize the immediate tasks. Afterward, I''ll head to the hospital!"


    "Kira, your medical techniques haven''t improved much over the years. I''m very disappointed!"

 Chapter 7: The Successor of the White Fang, Maito Gai

    Chapter 7 - 7: The Sessor of the White Fang, Maito Gai


    "Hikari, I brought my students to see you. Aren''t you happy?"


    *sh!*


    As soon as Maito Gai finished speaking and smiled, a brilliant white sh almost blinded Kamizuki Hikari.


    [Originally, I thought the legacy of Konoha''s White Fang was lost. But now that I see you, Maito Gai, it''s clear who the sessor is!]


    "Hikari-senpai!"


    Neji and Tenten greeted politely.


    Hikari waved in response as a sign of courtesy, then turned to Gai with a helpless expression.


    "Youing to find me at this time means you definitely have something in mind! Let me tell you now, I, Kamizuki Hikari, live as a gatekeeper and die... pfft, no, I won''t die. Wherever you came from, go back there, or I''ll lose my temper!"


    Maito Gai ignored Kamizuki Hikari''s words and smiled sincerely. "Hikari, Tsunade- sama asked me to take you to Konoha Hospital. She wants to treat Lee."


    "Hmm, with Tsunade-sama here, Lee''s injuries are just minor scratches! You go ahead; I still have contributions to make to Konoha!" Kamizuki Hikari tried to shoo them away. Unfortunately, without exposing his full strength, he was just an ordinary Chunin. How could he possibly get rid of Maito Gai, the human adhesive?


    "This is youth!"


    "Hikari, let us joyfully sprint toward the hospital!"


    "No, let go of me. Chotto matte!"


    "What''s wrong?" Maito Gai, holding Kamizuki Hikari by the wrist, turned back to ask.


    Kamizuki Hikari looked to the heavens speechless.


    ''Why was I born into this world only to be tormented by this genius Maito Gai?''


    ''The heavens have forsaken me-I must turn to the dark side.''


    "Don''t grab my hand. Men shouldn''t be so intimate. If you really need someone to hold my hand, let Tenten do it instead! A pretty girl like her must have soft, fragrant hands."


    Tenten shyly covered her face. She loved listening to Hikari''s words. Every time heplimented her, it made her feel like a blooming flower, though it also made her a bit embarrassed.


    Neji, however, looked at Hikari with disdain.


    They were all shinobi. Hands were used for training taijutsu and ninjutsu-how could they possibly smell nice?


    Maito Gai casually grabbed Tenten''s wrist and gave it a quick sniff.


    "It''s not fragrant. Hikari, you''re definitely lying to me. Come on, let''s go!" freewebnovel


    And then Kamizuki Hikari flew.


    Not as a metaphor-literally.


    Maito Gai grabbed his wrist and took off in a full sprint. Hikari''s feet never touched the ground, making him resemble a kite being dragged through the sky.


    Tenten rested her chin in her hands, watching longingly into the distance. "Hikari-senpai is so handsome and speaks so nicely. How is he still not married?"


    Neji looked at her in disdain. He felt like he was the only normal person in this team; the other three were all weirdos.


    "Looks don''t put food on the table. Hikari-senpai is too weak. He''s just an ordinary Chunin. What woman would want to marry him?"


    "I would!" Tenten gazed at Kamizuki Hikari''s fading figure with admiration.


    "Hikari-senpai is such a kind person. Even when Gai-sensei treats him like that, he never gets angry. And he''s so handsome-he''ll definitely make a great husband in the future!"


    Seeing Tenten''s expression, Neji felt a twinge of jealousy.


    "But Hikari-senpai and Gai-sensei are about the same age. The gap between you two is too big. If you ask me, Tenten, you should find someone closer to your own age. That way, you''d have more inmon."


    Tenten tilted her head and looked at Neji.


    With just one nce, Neji immediately straightened his posture and posed handsomely.


    "Ah, as expected..."


    Neji perked up his ears, eager to hear what Tenten would say next.


    "Hikari-senpai is still the best. Mature older men are the most charming!"


    Neji''s mouth twitched. He suddenly felt like he was just a clown.


    Konoha Hospital.


    "Hikari, we''ve arrived!" Gai stood at attention and put him down.


    Looking up, Hikari noticed the cute nurses inside the hospital all ncing in his direction with teasing expressions. He wanted to cover his face-this was truly a humiliating day.


    Being dragged here like a kite by Gai... he''d lost face all the way to Kaguya''s realm.


    Fortunately, Kamizuki Hikari never cared much about saving face. He smiled and waved.


    "Thank you for your hard work,dies!"


    "It''s no trouble at all!"


    "If Hikari-kun hugged me, it wouldn''t feel like work at all!"


    "Hikari, my niece is twenty years old and single. How about I introduce you two?"


    "Big sis, you can''t do that! Hikari is ours!"


    Having served as Konoha''s


    gatekeeper for over ten years, Kamizuki Hikari often visited the hospital during his breaks, mainly to secretly study medical ninjutsu His secondary objective? Chatting with the youngdies and gathering material for... research.


    With his handsome looks, he held a position in the hospital second only to Kakashi.


    But there was nopetition with Kakashi-he was a master of mystery, had immense strength, and was renowned across the Five Great Nations as the Copy Ninja of


    Konoha. Against such an opponent,


    Kamizuki Hikari had to settle for second ce.


    "You brat, you''re here to flirt with the girls again, aren''t you?" A mature head nurse


    in her thirties stood at the entrance, taunting Hikari.


    "How can you call it flirting? I''m simply educating them about the dangers of the world!" Hikari defended himself.


    He might joke around, but he never actually took advantage of anyone. He wasmitted to maintaining his purity-moving through a garden of flowers without a single petal sticking to him.


    "Heh."


    "Since Gai brought you here, I assume you''re here to see Lee and Kakashi? Let me warn you-behave yourself. No messing around with the nurses, understood?"


    "Yeah, yeah. Big sis, you don''t have a boyfriend yet, do you? How about Gai?


    He''s a Jonin of Konoha, incredibly strong-I''m sure he could... satisfy you."


    "You brat! What nonsense are you spouting?! Forget it, you two can just stay out here. You''re not going in today!"


    At these words, Gai immediately became anxious.


    "Hikari, Tsunade-sama needs to treat Lee. We have to go in!"


    Kamizuki Hikari smiled. "Since big sis said so, why don''t you use your charms to


    persuade her? Maybe she''ll change her mind."


    Gai stroked his chin, considering.


    "My looks are on par with Kakashi''s, second only to yours, Hikari. Using my charm


    should be no problem!"


    The head nurse clenched her fists, ring at Maito Gai.


    Did this man actually believe he was on Kakashi''s level? Where did he get this


    confidence?


    "Beautifuldy, I��"


    Just as Gai was about to act, Kamizuki Hikari pulled him back.


    "Enough messing around. Tsunade-sama is here!"


    Maito Gai immediately fell silent. Turning back, they saw Tsunade striding toward


    them, her overwhelming presence drawing the attention of both men and women


    alike.


    [What an absolutely shameless Fifth Hokage. No woman should be that big-it must be some kind of mutation!]


    Tsunade: ###


    Hearing Kamizuki Hikari''s thoughts, she felt an urge to beat him to a pulp.


    She shot him a sharp re, but Kamizuki Hikari, thick-skinned as always, met her


    gaze without flinching.


    "Tsunade-sama, I''m so d to see you!" The head nurse, like an excited fangirl bowed in respect, letting Hikari witness firsthand Tsunade''s overwhelming prestige in Konoha''s hospital.

 Chapter 8: Tsunade’s Examination of Kakashi

    Chapter 8 - 8: Tsunade''s Examination of Kakashi


    "You''re Mikan! Are you married?" Upon seeing this woman, Tsunade urately called out her name.


    The head nurse''s face turned bright red. "Tsunade-sama, please don''t call me that!"


    "Alright, Mikan!" Tsunade repeated once more.


    Mikan could only sigh in resignation. If anyone else had called her like that, she would have lunged at them without hesitation. But this was Tsunade-sama, so she had no choice but to endure it.


    "So your name is Mikan, huh? No wonder everyone just calls you big sis all the time, tsk tsk!" Kamizuki Hikari made a suicidal remark, instantly provoking Mikan''s anger.


    "Kamizuki, if you have the guts, let''s settle this one-on-one!"


    Kamizuki Hikari: "Heh, you think I''m scared of you?"


    Mikan: "Come at me, then!"


    Kamizuki Hikari: "No, youe at me!"


    How embarrassing!


    Watching these two idiots bicker, Tsunade grabbed Kamizuki Hikari by the scruff


    of his neck and dragged him toward the Konoha Hospital.


    Seeing this, Mikan couldn''t help but smirk triumphantly.


    As expected, Tsunade-sama still loves her.


    [Tsunade, this old hag, doesn''t care about me at all!]


    [Can''t she see how much I resemble her granduncle? She should at least promote me, give me a raise, and throw a few beauties my way to expand the Kamizuki n.]


    *Crunch, crunch!*


    Tsunade ground her teeth. When Kamizuki Hikari wasn''t around, she sometimes missed him a little.


    But the moment he was next to her and she heard the nonsense in his head, she just wanted to beat him up.


    "Behave yourself! Gai, take me to see Kakashi first, then we''ll check on Lee!" "Right this way, Tsunade-sama!" Maito Gai, knowing how rare it was for Tsunade to visit, immediately took the lead, acting like an eagerckey.


    Hikari, still held by the scruff of his neck, had no choice but to submit to Tsunade''s overwhelming authority.


    Amidst theughter of several nurses, he arrived at Kakashi''s hospital room.


    Letting go of Kamizuki Hikari, Tsunade shot him a warning nce before starting to examine Kakashi with her hands.


    Well, to be precise, she was conducting a medical examination.


    At this moment, Hikari wasn''t thinking nonsense. Instead, he and Maito Gai stood obediently to the side, waiting for Tsunade''s diagnosis.


    As Gai''s friend, Hikari wasn''t particrly close to Kakashi, but being a transmigrator, he had long admired the famous Hatake "50-50" Kakashi of Konoha.


    Their rtionship was decent enough.


    Compared to most other j��nin, Kakashi was rtively approachable.


    After about half an hour, Tsunade finished her examination.


    "Kakashi''s brain was severely affected by a genjutsu. His body''s self-preservation mechanism kicked in, forcing him into a deep sleep to protect his vital functions. It seems Uchiha Itachi''s genjutsu is truly formidable. Even Kakashi, with his three- tomoe Sharingan, ended up like this."


    [Tsk tsk, Itachi''s genjutsu is Tsukuyomi, one of the strongest in the shinobi world, second only to Infinite Tsukuyomi and Kotoamatsukami. Of course, it''s OP!]


    [Tsunade, you''re not that great either!]


    Hearing this, Tsunade couldn''t tolerate it.


    She was about to teach Kamizuki Hikari a lesson when she heard his next thought.


    [Kakashi''s left eye isn''t just a three-tomoe Sharingan... it''s a Mangeky�� Sharingan, containing a precious space-time dojutsu-Kamui!]


    [Kakashi isn''t an Uchiha, nor does he have Senju or Uzumaki blood. The power of the Mangeky�� Sharingan is too much for his body to handle, which is why it always appears as a three-tomoe Sharingan.]


    [With Tsukuyomi''s stimtion, Kakashi should now undergo a deeper fusion with his Sharingan.]


    [Too bad he doesn''t have Hashirama or White Zetsu cells... Otherwise, he could spam Kamui like it''s nothing, and Konoha would gain another top-tier powerhouse!]


    After hearing Hikari''s thoughts, Tsunade began contemting.


    First, the fact that Kakashi


    possessed a Mangeky�� Sharingan was something even Kakashi himself didn''t know, yet Kamizuki Hikari was clearly aware and even knew the dojutsu it contained. That was very suspicious.


    As for Hashirama cells, Tsunade knew those were extracted from her


    grandfather''s remains.


    But what the hell were White Zetsu cells?


    She had never even heard of them.


    She considered directly asking Hikari how he knew so much, but thinking about all


    the secrets he had hidden so far, she hesitated.


    If she insisted on getting to the bottom of it, there were only two possible


    oues:


    One, Kamizuki Hikari had no loyalty to Konoha. If she exposed his secret, he might go on a rampage and flee. freewebnovel


    Two, Kamizuki Hikari was loyal to Konoha, but upon realizing that Tsunade could hear his thoughts, he might still choose to escape.


    Either way, Konoha would lose Kamizuki Hikari.


    If the Third Hokage were still in charge, he would likely take action immediately. But the current Hokage was Tsunade, a broad-minded and exceptional woman.


    [Why is Tsunade staring at me like that? Could it be that she''s truly captivated by my handsome face? If that''s the case, what position should we try tonight?] Alright then.


    Tsunade''s face immediately darkened.


    The possibility of Kamizuki Hikari being a spy instantly dropped to less than 0.01% in her mind.


    What kind of spy would constantly lust after her beauty?


    Even if he were a spy, Tsunade was confident she could use her charm to make


    him defect to Konoha''s side.


    As for the intel he had just revealed, she decided to keep it in mind for now.


    "I''ll prepare some nutrient solutions


    to restore Kakashi''s physical condition, Once his body recovers


    I''ll use medical ninjutsu to Snade


    his brain and wake him up." Tsunade quickly decided on the treatment n.


    Based on her own examination and the information she gleaned from Kamizuki Hikari''s thoughts, Tsunade made slight adjustments to her approach.


    Initially, she had nned to wake Kakashi up immediately and then proceed with rehabilitation.


    But now that she knew about the Mangeky�� Sharingan, Tsunade became more invested.


    As the princess of the Senju n, Tsunade was well aware of the power of the Mangeky�� Sharingan.


    Every Mangeky�� Sharingan possessed a powerful dojutsu, and when both eyes were awakened, the user could manifest Susanoo, instantly reaching or even surpassing Kage-level strength.


    Since Kakashi''s left eye was a Mangeky�� Sharingan but his body couldn''t handle it, Tsunade decided to prepare some body-enhancing medicine to boost his chakra and help him adapt to the Mangeky�� faster.


    If this worked, Kakashi''s strength could rise to her level.


    A legendary space-time dojutsu... She was eager to see it in action.


    The treatment would be moreplicated, but the potential gains made it worth


    the effort.


    "Alright, assign someone to keep guarding Kakashi. Let''s go check on Lee next!" Tsunade said before turning to leave the room. Maito Gai quickly followed, leading the way to Lee''s recovery ward.


    [Fine, I''ll help you out this time, Kakashi. I hope you grow stronger so my wife can have one less thing to worry about!]

 Chapter 9: Tsunade’s Tenderness

    Chapter 9 - 9: Tsunade''s Tenderness


    *Swoosh!*


    Just as she was about to leave with Maito Gai, Tsunade suddenly performed the Body Flicker Technique and reappeared at the entrance of Kakashi''s hospital


    room.


    *Creak!*


    The door opened, and Hikari was standing there obediently, seemingly about to enter the room.


    [Good thing I reacted quickly; otherwise, Tsunade might have suspected I had ulterior motives toward Kakashi.]


    [No, I need to be serious. I need to act like a clueless newbie. I must not let Tsunade find out!]


    "Tsunade-sama! Why did youe back? I didn''t even notice! Your strength is truly unparalleled, as towering as ten Hokage Rocksbined!"


    [Look at my sincere expression. There''s no way Tsunade would suspect me.] Tsunade squinted her eyes and scrutinized Kamizuki Hikari carefully.


    If the thoughts she heard were correct, Hikari''s strength was truly extraordinary, to the point that even she could be deceived. Seeing his expression, there was absolutely no way she would doubt him.


    "It''s nothing. I suddenly felt a little worried about Kakashi. After all, he''s Sakumo''s son. Seeing him so gravely injured, I can''t help but feel uneasy."


    Casually finding an excuse to respond to Hikari, Tsunade confirmed that Kakashi was stable and prepared to continue checking on Lee.


    [Of course he''s fine. I already helped resolve his bloodline conflict. When Kakashi wakes up, he should be able to use his Mangeky�� more fluidly. But since he doesn''t have Uchiha blood, he won''t be able to wield it as skillfully as Obito. A bit of a shame.]


    After taking a few steps, Tsunade stopped. A fleeting thought to turn back and check on Kakashi again crossed her mind.


    But she immediately suppressed that idea.


    She had just examined Kakashi today. If she went back immediately, it would surely arouse Hikari''s suspicion. Tsunade still intended to gather more information from him in the future.


    For now, it was best not to make him wary.


    "Hikari,e with me."


    Giving the order, Tsunade smiled at Maito Gai before grabbing Kamizuki Hikari and heading toward Lee''s hospital room.


    [Tsunade is being so nice to me. She must have fallen for my handsome looks.]


    [But since she''s the Fifth Hokage, she probably feels embarrassed to say it outright and wants me to take the initiative. Heh, no way!] freewebnovel


    [I love taking it easy! If Tsunade wants something, she can make the first move!] Her fist clenched unconsciously. Tsunade nced at Hikari, who was acting all meek and obedient in front of her. If she couldn''t hear his thoughts, who would have guessed that this guy was internally fantasizing about her and even expecting her to make the first move? Dream on!


    "Wow! Isn''t that Tsunade-sama? Why is she pulling Hikari like that? Could this be workce favoritism?"


    "I think it''s quite possible. After all, Tsunade-sama isn''t young anymore. Now that she''s Hokage, it''s normal for her to want a handsome man to continue her lineage."


    "Tsunade-sama, the honor of the Senju n rests on your shoulders! When ites to having children, don''t hold back-have a dozen! We''ll help take care of them!"


    Hearing the murmuring nurses, Tsunade''s forehead filled with throbbing veins. She really wanted to punch someone right now.


    She was the great Princess Tsunade! The line of men pursuing her could stretch from Konoha to Kirigakure! She simply enjoyed her single life and the freedom that came with it.


    Especially thatst one-Mikan. Did she really think hiding behind a young nurse would make her unaware of who was speaking?


    She would let it slide this time since she was from the Senju n.


    But next time, she would definitely... marry her off to Maito Gai.


    After maintaining aposed exterior while cursing internally, Tsunade arrived at Lee''s hospital room.


    "Gai-sensei!" Seeing Maito Gai, Lee''s eyes immediately lit up like two bright bulbs.


    "Lee! YOUTH!"


    Maito Gai shed his signature White Fang Smile, making both Hikari and Tsunade instinctively take a step back.


    "Lee, this is Tsunade-sama, the greatest medical-nin in all of Konoha-no, in the


    entire shinobi world! I personally invited her to treat you."


    "Gai-sensei!" Tears welled up in Lee''s eyes, about to spill over.


    *Whack!*


    Gai smacked Lee on the head. "No crying! You''re a shinobi now. A man sheds


    blood, not tears! Understand?"


    Lee nodded seriously. "Yes, Gai-sensei!"


    Maito Gai smiled with satisfaction, looking like a proud father.


    "But Gai-sensei, isn''t that something Hikari-senpai always says? If you keep using


    his words, be careful-he might charge you for copyright!"


    "Hikari and I are good friends. Copyright fees are meaningless between us."


    "Really?"


    "You don''t believe me?"


    "I trust you the most, Gai-sensei!"


    "Hahaha! That''s my good disciple!"


    "Gai-sensei!"


    [Not bad, not bad. If Gai and Lee weren''t ninja, they could totally form aedy


    duo and tour the Land of Fire performing stand-up.]


    Seeing Gai and Lee getting more and more excited, about to hug each other, Tsunade finally lost patience.


    *Boom!*


    A firm smacknded on Gai''s head, forming arge bump. Then, grabbing the back of his cor, Tsunade flung him out of the room.


    "Scram! Don''te back until I''m done checking him!"


    Lee shivered, staring at Tsunade''s murderous aura. He wanted to protest but was immediately silenced when Tsunade used her Chakra Scalpel to disrupt his nerve signals.


    "Kamizuki Hikari, keep an eye on the door. If anyone tries toe in, kill them on sight!" Tsunademanded, her tone sharp and decisive.


    As the Fifth Hokage, she was extremely busy.


    She had finally squeezed out some time to treat Kakashi and Lee, yet Maito Gai had the audacity to perform aedy stand-up in front of her? Wait... stand-up? What even was that?


    All this nonsense in her head was because of Kamizuki Hikari''s ridiculous


    thoughts! She didn''t even know what to say anymore.


    Under Lee''s terrified gaze, Tsunade began his examination.


    [Shocking! An older woman making a move on an innocent young man-Is this the copse of morality or the distortion of the world? Find out in today''s investigative report!]


    [50-year-old woman, 13-year-old boy, a private hospital room... What shocking events will unfold? Stay tuned for a real-time update on "Hikari Reports!"] [The Hokage''s Forbidden Love: On that dark and quiet night, I awoke in the hospital room to find a pair of soft, tender hands caressing my muscr chest...] At that moment, Tsunade''s hands trembled uncontrobly.


    No, it wasn''t her hemophobia acting up.


    It was pure rage from hearing that bastard''s thoughts. She wanted to punch him. She wanted to beat him to a pulp.


    What the hell did he mean by "older woman"? She was a premium, longsting beauty!


    And how was this a "private" space


    when he was here too? And "Hikari


    5,[


    Reports"?! If he dared to turn her into the heroine of some perverted novel, she would make sure he suffered!


    As waves of fury surged in her mind, Tsunade kept a straight face andpleted


    Lee''s examination.


    The results made her frown, dying her n to punish Hikari.


    "Rest well and av avoid any unnecessary movements. I''ll think of


    a treatment n for you." When facing her patient Lee, Tsunade''s face was filled with a maternal warmth that left both Lee and Hikari in awe.


    [There''s no way my Tsunade could be this gentle!]

 Chapter 10: Lee’s Treatment Plan

    Chapter 10 - 10: Lee''s Treatment n


    [There''s no way my Tsunade could be this gentle!]


    ''Pah, I am this gentle. Huh? Since when did I be yours? Watch it, or I''ll punch you!''


    Hearing Hikari call her gentle, Tsunade felt quite pleased.


    It wasn''t easy.


    Finally, she could hear some praise from this brat''s mouth.


    Not bad, not bad!


    After helping Lee restore his nerve connections, Tsunade turned and dragged Kamizuki Hikari out.


    "Tsunade-sama!" Maito Gai approached them.


    Lee was his direct disciple, practically as important to him as his best friend, Kakashi.


    This time, two of the most important people to him were in critical condition. If Gai said he wasn''t worried, that would be a lie.


    He might be simple-minded, but he wasn''t without emotions.


    People like him, who act on pure instinct, are often the most serious when ites to emotions.


    "Let''s talk over here!"


    Tsunade turned and headed to the hospital rooftop, while Hikari was dragged up by Maito Gai, leaving him no chance to flirt with the nurses.


    "Gai, Kakashi''s condition is manageable. With some rest, he should wake up soon. But Lee..."


    "Tsunade-sama, please tell me! I can handle it!" Gai, whose body seemed to be made of solid steel, trembled slightly, as if he might copse at any moment.


    Seeing him like this, Tsunade felt ufortable as well.


    This was a man of iron will.


    "Lee''s injuries are extremelyplicated. Even if I give it my all, there''s less than a thirty percent chance of sess. If the procedure fails, Lee will die immediately.


    If he gives up being a shinobi, he can still live as an ordinary person. So, my suggestion is that he should just live as a normal person."


    The risk of failure was too high. Tsunade couldn''t just watch Lee walk straight to his death. Instead of taking such a huge risk, it would be better for him to live a peaceful life.


    From a medical perspective, Tsunade''s decision was not wrong.


    "I..."


    Gai barely got a word out before his body tilted to the side, and Hikari instinctively caught him.


    [This is Lee''s trial. Being one of the Konoha 12 isn''t easy.]


    [The Eight Gates Release Technique demands both an incredible physique and


    an unshakable spirit. If Lee wants to shine in the battles toe, he must get through this ordeal.]


    [As long as he doesn''t give up, even if I have to sacrifice my dignity and offer myself to bribe Tsunade, I''ll make sure she saves him.]


    [Right now, Tsunade isn''t willing to operate, so we need to wait until Lee''s determination leaves her with no choice. That will be the best moment.]


    [I''ll just sit back and watch for now.]


    Tsunade had gotten smarter. She filtered out Hikari''s nonsense and extracted only the useful parts of his inner thoughts.


    First was the title "Konoha 12". It wasn''t the first time she''d heard it.


    Second, Hikari''s thoughts clearly indicated that Lee would never give up on being


    a shinobi, meaning she would end up treating him anyway.


    In that case, she needed to prepare in advance.


    Tsunade agreed with the idea of testing Lee''s resolve.


    She had heard of the Eight Gates Release Technique before.


    It was a taijutsu that required an extreme level of willpower. For a pure taijutsu user like Lee, only by tempering his spirit to be harder than steel, tougher than stone, and fearless in the face of death could he hope to master it.


    "Tsunade-sama, I understand. I''ll go tell Lee now!" With that, Gai wobbled as he walked downstairs.


    As she watched him leave, Tsunade''s gaze fell upon Kamizuki Hikari.


    This guy had too many secrets. She could hear his thoughts, so she couldn''t let him leave her side. If he ever defected, Konoha would be in danger.


    [No way Tsunade is this eager, right?!]


    [Sure, the scenery here is nice, and it''s a quiet spot, but this is my first time, you know! So bold, it''s kind of exciting!]


    A dark vein appeared on Tsunade''s forehead. She wanted to hit something. *Boom!*


    She punched Hikari square on the head. She couldn''t hold back anymore.


    "Ow! I''m dying! The Fifth Hokage is abusing her power!" Hikari copsed onto the ground, clutching his head and wailing.


    [Hmph, unless you kiss, hug, and lift me up, I''m not getting up.]


    [I, Kamizuki Hikari, mean what I say. I''m a man of my word!]


    "Get up! I''m in a bad mood today, so stop ying dumb!" Tsunade scolded coldly.


    She had absolute control over her strength.


    If she intended to use a certain amount of power, she would use precisely that much.


    This punch might look painful��and to be fair, it was-but she hadn''t actually used enough force to cause serious harm.


    [Fine, fine. Since Tsunade''s in a bad mood, I''ll be the bigger person and let it slide!]


    Seeing that Tsunade was about to explode again, Hikari quickly got up.


    He had learned from Jiraiya''s mistakes.


    As Jiraiya''s friend, Hikari had once apanied him to a hot spring and personally seen the scars on his chest. If it weren''t for Tsunade''s incredible medical ninjutsu, Jiraiya


    would have been long dead.


    If Hikari kept pushing his luck, Tsunade might reallynd a serious punch on him.


    For the sake of his life, he endured.


    "I heard you''ve worked at the


    hospital before. How much do you


    know about medical ninjutsu?"


    Tsunade decided to probe him, using Lee''s treatment n as a pretext.


    Kamizuki Hikari observed her expression and knew she''d probably read his records.


    A ninja must endure all hardships.


    From the very first Konoha ninja to thetest batch, including Naruto, every single


    one had an official dossier.


    These files recorded their specialty jutsus, family backgrounds, social circles, and potential assessments.


    Hikari came


    from the ordinary


    Kamizuki family, a small household rather than a full-fledged n. Hise older brother, Kamizuki Izumo, along with Hagane Kotetsu, were known as Konoha''s "Gatekeepers Duo" and had hosted the first part of the Chunin Exams.


    Though officially Chunins, the two them could fight at a Special Jonin level when going all out.


    Since Tsunade had his records, she must already know about his hospital experience as well.


    "Well, I''ve barely managed to learn the Mystical Palm Technique. Healing minor wounds isn''t a problem." Hikari said modestly.


    [Can I tell you that I''ve already mastered Yang Release? Can I tell you that Yang Release has the power to regenerate a body from nothing?]


    [No, because I''m afraid you''ll be so shocked that you''ll beg me to teach you!]


    Nonsense. Definitely nonsense.


    Tsunade knew a bit about Yang Release.


    Her grandfather, Senju Hashirama, possessed both Wood Release and an extraordinary healing ability, partially due to Yang Release.


    Now, Kamizuki Hikari was iming he had mastered it? To Tsunade, this was obviously just boasting or wishful thinking.


    "If I let you assist in Lee''s treatment, how confident are you?" Tsunade asked


    again.


    Given Hikari''s inner thoughts, she knew Lee would likely insist on the surgery. And


    as Konoha''s top medical-nin, she would lead the procedure.


    [No problem at all! Worst case, I''ll just recreate his body. That''s the ultimate secret


    of medical ninjutsu.]


    Keeping those thoughts to himself, Hikari simply gazed at Tsunade with


    admiration.


    "Assisting Tsunade-sama would be the honor of a lifetime. With Tsunade-sama


    here, Lee''s condition will be easily cured!"

 Chapter 11: Confident Tsunade

    Chapter 11 - 11: Confident Tsunade


    "Are you serious?" Tsunade looked at Hikari suspiciously. It was hard to believeplimentsing from this kid''s mouth.


    Kamizuki Hikari nodded. "Of course, it''s true. Truer than gold."


    [Tsunade, you''re already this big. How could I possibly lie to you!]


    Noticing Hikari''s gaze, Tsunade didn''t step back. Instead, she proudly puffed out her chest.


    Women are just that confident.


    [Tch, as expected of the biggest in the shinobi world... I wonder how they feel?]


    [Come to think, that Kumogakure''s Samui is also quite impressive. If the two of them could bepared side by side, that would be great.]


    ck lines.


    Tsunade once again felt the urge to punch someone.


    Here she was, letting him admire her beauty, and he was thinking about other women-Kumogakure kunoichi at that!


    Those dark-skinned girls, how could theypare to her?


    Wait... does this mean Kamizuki Hikari actually prefers darker-skinned women?


    "Tsunade-sama, I''ll leave Lee''s treatment to you. As the number one medical-nin in the world, I have absolute faith in your skills!"


    [When ites to healing, Tsunade is top-tier. If I recall correctly, she even cured the Tsuchigumo n''s secret technique.]


    Tsunade turned to look at the vige, masking her expression.


    Back when she and Shizune were traveling, they had encountered the Fourth Raikage, A. She had then used her medical ninjutsu to nullify the Tsuchigumo n''s explosive jutsu. That information should have been highly ssified, even Konoha didn''t record it. How did this brat know?


    And just now, he was thinking about Kumogakure''s Samui... Could he be a spy from Kumo?


    If that''s the case, there''s no way she can let this slide.


    [Lee is Gai''s true sessor. The Eight Gates are best suited for him. Once he reaches Gai''s age, he''ll probably be able to open the final Gate of Death, bing Konoha''s ultimate trump card.]


    [Until then, he still needs to keep training. After all, among Gai''s three students, he''s the only one who respects me the most. I have to take care of him.]


    The Eight Gates?


    The Gate of Death?


    Can Gai open the Gate of Death now?


    Now that''s good news.


    Back then, Maito Dai opened all Eight Gates and kicked four of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist to death, leaving the remaining three so terrified that they fled and never dared to face Konoha''s shinobi again. That battle alone made him famous and announced the arrival of taijutsu specialists.


    It was because of that incident that the Third Hokage broke tradition and promoted Gai to j��nin.


    Maito Dai was only a genin, yet when he opened the Gate of Death, he could kill members of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen. Now, Maito Gai is an elite j��nin-if he opens the Eight Gates, wouldn''t hepletely dominate the Five Kage?


    Thinking of this, Tsunade suddenly felt at ease. Her heart was no longer anxious, her legs felt steady, she walked with confidence, and her appetite returned.


    With Gai in hand, what do Mitokado Homura, Utatane Koharu, and Shimura Danzo amount to? They''re all trash!


    ''If theye at me, I''ll wipe them out!''


    ''That''s right. I''m just that bold!''


    Tsunade, who was still considering whether to treat Lee, finally made up her mind.


    She had to save him.


    Not for any other reason but to win over Gai. She had to perform this surgery.


    With that thought, Tsunade turned to face Hikari with a smile. "Regarding this surgery, there are still some uncertainties. This time, I n to have you and Shizune assist me. No problem, right?"


    [Can I say no?]


    [Forget it. For Lee''s sake, I''ll do it this once.]


    "Tsunade-sama, I have no objections. Being able to assist you is truly an honor!"


    To show sincerity, Hikari put on an expression of deep emotion, as if this


    opportunity was of the utmost importance to him.


    Tsunade: ''Yeah, right. As if I''d believe you, you!''


    Knowing Kamizuki Hikari''s inner thoughts, Tsunade wouldn''t be fooled by his great acting.


    Watching Hikari put on a show in front of her,pletely unaware that his thoughts were being read, Tsunade felt an indescribable satisfaction from within.


    This was great!


    She could just sit back and watch him act, feeling no pressure at all. In fact, she even found it amusing.


    "Good. Keep working hard. Konoha''s future lies in the hands of young


    people like you. Honestly, Shizune''s medical skills are decent, but she''s still a bitckingpared to me. If you perform well, I might even consider taking you as my student!"


    [No, please don''t!]


    [If you take me as a student, and we end up together, won''t that mess up the hierarchy? I don''t care about that stuff, but Tsunade, you''re the Fifth Hokage. You should be mindful of your image.]


    Tsunade''s mouth twitched slightly.


    Fine, fine. Her unparalleled charm.


    Even though his words were disrespectful, she decided to let it slide this time, considering his sincerity toward her.


    [If we''re talking about taking a


    student, among the Konoha 12,


    Haruno Sakura would be


    Haruno Sakura would be the best fit.


    She''s a real powerhouse, capable of inheriting the Strength of a Hundred Seat. Except for her... "well-endowed" figure, there''s nothing toin about.]


    Hikari wouldn''t end up with Haruno Sakura anyway, and he had no improper thoughts about her. From Konoha''s perspective, she was a solid choice.


    "Forget it. Looking at you, I doubt you''d be willing."


    Tsunade didn''t wait for Hikari''s response. Since she had already read his thoughts, she knew he wouldn''t agree. Making him say it would just be embarrassing.


    "Tsunade-sama, you are truly wise. My talent in medical ninjutsu is quite average!"


    "Not many medical-nin are capable of using the Mystical Palm Technique."


    In the realm of medical ninjutsu, the Mystical Palm Technique was something only elite shinobi could master. Even in Konoha Hospital few could use it. Hikari saying Ris talent wascking wasn''t self-deprecation-it was practically an insult to medical-nin in general.


    Oh well. In Tsunade''s eyes, Konoha''s medical-nin were pretty mediocre anyway.


    None of them even had a third of her skill. They werepletely useless. So it


    didn''t matter if he insulted them-it had nothing to do with her.


    But that Haruno Sakura... she was Naruto''s teammate, right?


    Thinking of this, Tsunade suddenly smirked mischievously.


    "Hikari, I heard that Kakashi''s Team 7 is full of geniuses. What do you think about


    me taking Haruno Sakura as my student?"


    Kamizuki Hikari froze.


    Looking at Tsunade, he suddenly felt uneasy.


    [Wait, is Tsunade a transmigrator too? How does she know that Sakura is


    destined to be her student? Is she testing me?]


    [I swear, I have no ulterior motives! I just want to find a wife in Konoha and live a


    happy life!]


    [Why is there another transmigrator in this world? Damn system,e out! I know you''re there. Get out here right now!]


    Sensing Hikari''s panic, Tsunade''s expression shifted slightly.


    This was the first time she had sensed such fear in him. Though she didn''t know


    the reason, one thing was clear-if she wanted to keep him around, she had to y dumb.


    "What, is there a problem?"


    "I heard her chakra control is quite good. She has no special background or bloodline limit. Maybe bing a medical ninja would be a good choice!"


    Hearing that, Hikari''s panic lessened.


    As long as Tsunade wasn''t a transmigrator, he had nothing to fear.


    Only a transmigrator knows how terrifying another transmigrator can be. As an


    honest man, he just wanted to live a peaceful life.

 Chapter 12: Tsunade’s Political Awareness

    Chapter 12 - 12: Tsunade''s Political Awareness


    "Since Tsunade-sama has made her decision, we should follow through. I believe everyone will abide by Tsunade-sama''s choice!"


    Kamizuki Hikari obediently voiced his agreement, while also trying to calm his own restless and panicked thoughts.


    As the saying goes, two tigers cannot coexist on one mountain��unless one is male and the other is female.


    [If Tsunade were a transmigrator, she''d be difficult to deal with... Better to pick someone else! Kurenai has been getting along well with Asumately, stealing her would be too much of a hassle.]


    [Anko... pass!]


    [Ayame looks beautiful and has a clean background. She''s a good option.]


    [Uzuki Yugao is also quite attractive and capable. Plus, with Gekko Hayate recently deceased, she could be a great choice.]


    [Shizune is too well-endowed. A woman with such assets is out of my league. Pass!]


    [There aren''t many single kunoichi left in this generation. Should I set my sights on the next one? Tenten seems to like me quite a bit... Should I consider developing something there? But she''s too young now. If I choose her, I''ll have to wait at least two years. Otherwise, it just feels wrong!]


    Tsunade looked up in silence.


    She had never expected Kamizuki Hikari''s inner thoughts to be soplicated and erratic.


    Not to mention, he seemed to have an encyclopedic knowledge of every beautiful woman in Konoha.


    Just like Jiraiya, a little pervert.


    "Forget it, let''s go back."


    "Konoha Hospital is severely understaffed. I''ll do another round to see if any other patients need my help."


    As the Fifth Hokage and Konoha''s top medical-nin, Tsunade truly had it rough. [Anyone can be saved, except the younger rtives of Mitokado Homura.]


    [Speaking of which, since there are so few medical-nin, why not train more? There are plenty of kunoichi in Konoha. It''s a waste for them to be on the battlefield�� better to have them in support roles. Just imagine, put them in uniforms, show off those beautiful legs... What a sight!]


    Tsunade: ''Heh, this little pervert... Coming to the hospital just to stare at women''s legs. Worse than Jiraiya. But I do want to train more medical-nin. The problem is, there aren''t many suitable candidates.''


    [Since she''s taking Haruno Sakura as a disciple, why not let others try as well?]


    [Yamanaka Ino is Inoichi''s daughter. Tenten is Gai''s disciple. Hinata is the Hyuga n heiress. Plus, there are other kunoichi from various ns. Give them a chance, and even if they don''t seed, it will help win their loyalty.]


    [Too bad Tsunade''s political awareness iscking. She never considered this.] Tsunade: ''My political awareness iscking? You little brat, talking nonsense!'' Since this brat was badmouthing her in his thoughts, he shouldn''t me her for borrowing his ideas.


    After all, thoughts in someone''s mind don''t have copyrights.


    As the rightful Fifth Hokage, Tsunade was bold and decisive. If he had a problem with it, he could try suing her.


    "Hikari!"


    "I just thought about it... If I directly take Haruno Sakura as my apprentice, it might make others envious. Instead, I should recruit a group of young shinobi and select the most outstanding ones through a rigorous process. That way, no one canin. What do you think of this idea?"


    [What the hell?! Tsunade came up with the same n as me?!]


    [Since when did her political awareness be this sharp?]


    [Wait... Something like this did happen in the original story. When Sakura


    requested to be her disciple, Tsunade had Shizune train Ino and the others as well. But in the end, only Sakura remained.]


    [Now that Tsunade is recruiting on arge scale, isn''t that a major change to the story?!]


    [Well, this has nothing to do with me. I''ll just enjoy the show! I''m just a salted fish without dreams.]


    This guy was hopeless.


    Tsunade had wanted to use his thoughts to provoke him into taking things


    seriously, but he didn''t bite at all. That was a little frustrating.


    Forget it. Treating patients was more important.


    Kamizuki Hikari realized he had fallen out of favor.


    He was so handsome and capable. In the past, whenever he came to the hospital, thedies would warmly


    chat


    t with him, and some would even take the initiative to teach him medical knowledge.


    But ever since Tsunade arrived, he had turned into a background extra.


    "Don''t rush everyone! While treating patients, I''ll exin some medical principles. If you have any questions, feel free to ask. However, I''m on a tight schedule, so you can only ask three questions per patient. Understood?"


    "Understood! Tsunade-sama is so cool!"


    "Tsunade-sama is so kind! I wonder what kind of man could possibly be a match for her... If only I were a man!"


    "Don''t even think about it. I''m the best choice for Tsunade-sama! Tsunade-sama, look at me! Look at me!"


    "Don''t push! You brats need to respect seniority. I was trained by Tsunade-sama herself, so step aside!"


    "Big Sis, you should think of the bigger picture. We young ones still have a chance. You''re too old. Give us youngsters some opportunities."


    ?


    [People say a woman''s voice is like ark-pleasant and melodious. But today, realized thatparison ispletely wrong. A single woman is at least tenrks, chirping non-stop. It''s so annoying


    [I better slip away.]


    [With Tsunade awakening her political talent and winning people over at the hospital, I doubt she''ll notice me sneaking out.] freewebnovel


    So many women... So annoying.


    For the first time, Tsunade agreed with Hikari''s thoughts. With so many voices chattering at once, it really did feel like a flock of birds chirping in her ears.


    Even the sweetest voice would be unbearable in such a situation.


    One word-annoying.


    Still, Hikari''s thoughts were fascinating. Even with all this noise, she could hear them clearly. That was interesting.


    "Alright, quiet down!" Tsunade said with a smile. "Aside from those on duty, anyone who wants to follow me,e along!"


    Konoha Hospital was her domain. The hospital director, Kira, was one of her former students, and the head nurse, Mikan, was from the Senju n.


    Back when Sarutobi Hiruzen forced the Senju n to abandon their name under the Second Hokage''s decree.


    Mikan was one of those who, under those conditions, gave up the Senju name and kept only "Mikan", which wasn''t the most elegant name.


    She had remained unmarried all these years as a sign of loyalty to the Senju. In the shinobi world, women usually took their husband''s surname after marriage. Mikan followed the order to abandon the Senju name, as she had no choice. But she had full control over her own marriage.


    This was her way of staying loyal to the Senju, and Tsunade deeply understood the sentiment. It only added to the weight on her shoulders.


    Mikan was just one example. How many others from the Senju had also refused


    to take on new family names, living on with only their first names?


    As thest remaining Senju, Tsunade carried an enormous burden.


    Even so, she knew this was irreversible.


    The Senju n had already faded into history, and it was best to let them rest in


    peace.


    That was the best oue for both Konoha and the Senju.

 Chapter 13: Tsunade’s Inauguration

    Chapter 13 - 13: Tsunade''s Inauguration


    The efficiency of ninjas is truly remarkable.


    Yesterday, the J��nin council elected Tsunade as the Fifth Hokage, and today, the inauguration ceremony was already taking ce.


    Standing atop the Hokage Building, Tsunade gazed down at the gathered crowd, feeling a surge of excitement.


    "Tsunade-sama, here is your speech!"


    Her personal secretary, Shizune, handed her a piece of paper, hoping Tsunade would at least nce at it before following protocol to give her speech.


    But she forgot who Tsunade was.


    Tsunade never did things the conventional way.


    Taking the speech, she crumpled it into a ball and tossed it into the corner.


    "Everyone!"


    "From today onward, I, Tsunade, am the Fifth Hokage of Konoha!"


    Her aura was overwhelming.


    The imposing presence of Tsunade made countless women instinctively press their legs together, their faces flushed with admiration.


    This was Tsunade''s charm. freewebnovel


    [So cool! So cool! As expected of Tsunade!]


    [Ugh, I can''t take it anymore! I just want to take her home!]


    As Tsunade was walking back to her Hokage desk, she suddenly staggered slightly, almost tripping.


    ''Damn pervert... Can''t he think of something else besides this kind of nonsense!''


    Cursing internally, Tsunade waved her hand, signaling that she was fine, then sat down at her desk.


    A stack of documents, half as tall as a person, sat on the desk, waiting for her attention.


    [Why do so many people fight over such a troublesome position? Wouldn''t it be better to just ck off and enjoy life?]


    *Snap!*


    A brush was crushed in her grip as Tsunade turned to the corner, where Hikari was sneakily cking off, her eyes shing with murderous intent.


    She knew being Hokage was a hassle. That was exactly why she hadn''t wanted to return.


    If Konoha had any other viable candidates, would she havee back so obediently?


    Not a chance.


    "Kamizuki Hikari!"


    "Here!"


    [Has Tsunade finally realized I''m useless and decided to send me to guard the gates?]


    [Even though I can still sign in at the Hokage''s office, cking off at the vige gate is way better.]


    Tsunade''s mouth twitched. If she kept him around, she was afraid the muscles in her face would develop a permanent spasm.


    She had never met someone so shameless.


    "Since you''ve been assigned to assist me, you can help me go through these Hokage documents."


    Don''t think that reviewing Hokage documents is anything special. Arge portion consists of routine mission reports and intelligence updates, with only a few concerning the internal affairs of Konoha.


    "Tsunade-sama, these are documents meant for the Hokage''s eyes only. Having me review them seems inappropriate and against protocol."


    *Bang!*


    Tsunade mmed her hand on the desk in response to Hikari''s half-hearted


    excuse.


    [Damn, she''s so hot-tempered! Is Tsunade going through that days? I better be careful.]


    Hold it in!


    Tsunade, you have to hold it in.


    Getting mad at someone like him will only lower your dignity.


    Taking deep breaths to calm herself, Tsunade managed to bring down her rising blood pressure.


    "I am the Hokage. What I say is thew in Konoha. Are you going to defy the Hokage''s orders?" With that, she dropped a heavy usation, effectively silencing him.


    Even if he was reluctant, Hikari still walked over slowly and picked up a document.


    ''Request for the development of barrennds around Konoha. Please advise, Hokage-sama.''


    What the hell?


    Is this a joke?


    Land development-shouldn''t that be handled by specialists? Why are they asking the Hokage?


    "What''s wrong?"


    Noticing Hikari''s troubled expression, Tsunade smirked and asked nonchntly.


    Hikari ced the document in front of her.


    "This is simple. Just take a census of those withoutnd and let them im plots ordingly. Then, implement a proper development n."


    Oh, so that''s how it works.


    Hikari felt like he was learning something new.


    [But why not use shinobi fornd development? They could do it faster and more efficiently than regr civilians.]


    Hearing his thoughts, Tsunade didn''t find him particrly insightful. Instead, she looked at him with a hint of exasperation.


    "You''re wondering why, since shinobi control Konoha, we can''t just freely expand our territory and use it to strengthen our forces, right?"


    Hikari nced at Tsunade in surprise before nodding.


    "That''s right, Tsunade-sama. That thought did cross my mind."


    "Not bad, at least you think." Tsunade chuckled.


    "While Konoha is under the Hokage''s authority, thergernd belongs to the Daimy��. No matter how powerful shinobi are, the Daimy�� is the legitimate ruler of the nation."


    ???


    "Konoha''s poption, the number of shinobi, and the amount ofnd cultivated by civilians-all of it must be reported to the Daimy��. There''s a fine line we cannot cross, or we risk losing his trust. That could lead to budget cuts and even sanctions against the vige."


    "In terms of sheer power, shinobi have the advantage. But from a governance standpoint, we are merely one of the Daimy��''s institutions. If we defy him, he has the authority to cut off funding or even dissolve the vige."


    "Coboration benefits both sides. Conflict harms both."


    "Konoha and the Land of Fire are partners. Besides, shinobi rely on missions for ie, and the primary clients are nobility. If the Daimyo wanted, he could divert all missions to other viges. Over time, what do you think would happen to Konoha?"


    Hikari fell silent.


    He had never considered that beneath the passionate battles and loyalty of the


    Hokage, there was such aplex political game at y.


    No wonder shinobi didn''t dere independence��it simply wasn''t viable.


    If Hikari wanted to start a revolution, he would first need to educate the people to


    think independently and reject the Daimy��''s authority.


    But even putting aside the difficulty of such a feat, the time required would be at


    least a decade.


    Why would he bother?


    He didn''t reincarnate into this world to make his life harder.


    If a system exists, it''s because it has its advantages and disadvantages.


    "Understood. Thank you for the lesson, Tsunade-sama."


    Tsunade hadn''t heard his thoughts, but she could sense his shock, and that was


    satisfying enough.


    Scared now, huh, kid?


    And you thought Icked political insight? Do you really think just anyone can be


    Hokage?


    "Alright, keep going. I''m d to have someone who actually thinks."


    Hikari''s hand paused mid-reach for the next document as he looked at Tsunade suspiciously.


    [No way... I''m still so young!]


    [Don''t tell me Tsunade is nning to trap me here doing paperwork while she sneaks off to drink!]


    [If that''s the case, then don''t me me for being ruthless. I''ll make sure to write about you in a very unttering way in my next book!]


    Tsunade: ''???''


    She almost forgot.


    The man standing before her wasn''t just azy pretty boy-he was also an author


    on par with Jiraiya in writing "certain" books.


    ''If you dare write about me, you''re dead!''


    ''I, the Fifth Hokage Senju Tsunade, swear this. Even the Sage of Six Paths won''t


    be able to save you.''

 Chapter 14: The Daimyō’s Scheme

    Chapter 14 - 14: The Daimy��''s Scheme


    There was no denying it-Tsunade was truly a responsible Hokage.


    That towering stack of documents, half a meter high, had to be reviewed and approved one by one, with corrections meticulously written where necessary.


    As for Kamizuki Hikari, the moment Shizune arrived, he immediately took the opportunity to ck off.


    "Shizune, go fetch some medical records. Let Hikari study them. Lee has been refusing to give up on bing a shinobi. I''ve decided to give him a chance."


    Shizune obediently left the office to retrieve the records.


    [Tsk tsk, Shizune is really obedient!]


    [She''s also quite well-off. I wonder if Kakashi would be into someone like her... Should I y matchmaker for them?]


    Kakashi: "I really appreciate it!"


    Tsunade ignored someone''s random thoughts. Kamizuki Hikari had all sorts of absurd musings every day. If she didn''t learn to tune him out, she would probably suffer from a mental breakdown sooner orter.


    The only sounds left in the office were the steady strokes of Tsunade''s pen as she reviewed documents.


    *Knock knock knock!*


    "Hokage-sama, it''s me, Shikaku!" Nara Shikaku''sposed voice came from outside the door.


    "Come in, Shikaku!" Tsunade responded while continuing to review the files. Only after hearing the door open did she set aside the document she had just finished, raising her head to look at Nara Shikaku.


    "Tsunade-sama."


    Nara Shikaku bowed respectfully, earning a nod of approval from Hikari.


    [No wonder the Third Hokage liked Shikaku so much. This guy is smart and knows how to show proper etiquette. Not bad, not bad at all!]


    Tsunade nced at Hikari, who was cking off in the corner, and shot him a fierce re.


    If you recognize someone else''s good qualities, why not take the initiative to learn from them?


    cking off in the office every day... People were already starting to suspect she was keeping him as a lover!


    "Shikaku, go ahead."


    Nara Shikaku took out an official document and respectfully ced it on Tsunade''s desk.


    "This is a letter from the Daimy��, inviting you to report on your duties and discuss this year''s military budget."


    Tsunade took the letter, casually set it aside, and smirked.


    "Looks like that old man isn''tpletely useless yet. After being the Daimy�� for so many years, he still has some tricks up his sleeve."


    "What''s your take on this, Shikaku?"


    Shikaku had already anticipated this discussion. Upon hearing Tsunade''s question, he answered immediately: "It''s standard protocol for a new Hokage to report to the Daimy�� after taking office. Nothing unusual about that. However, since the Daimy�� specifically brought up the military budget, there''s definitely something suspicious. We don''t have much intel on the Daimy��''s court, so I can''t determine where the issue lies just yet."


    Tsunade tapped her index finger on the desk rhythmically, clearly deep in thought.


    The military budget was the backbone of a shinobi vige. If the Daimy�� decided to cut funding, it would significantly undermine her authority. If the cuts were severe, she might even be the shortest-serving Hokage in history.


    "Hikari, what''s your opinion?"


    Still in the midst of cking off, Kamizuki Hikari was caught off guard when Tsunade called his name. He blinked in confusion.


    Shikaku nced at him briefly before shifting his gaze back to Tsunade. Seeing that she merely frowned but wasn''t actually angry, he immediately understood.


    Love me, love my dog, as the saying goes.


    Hikari bore a striking resemnce to the Second Hokage. It wasn''t surprising that Tsunade, out of her respect for Senju Tobirama, treated him with favor.


    Compared to how the Third Hokage had filled Konoha''s leadership with his own trusted subordinates, Tsunade merely showing favoritism to one person was hardly a big deal.


    Even if something did happen between Tsunade and Hikari, Shikaku wouldn''t be surprised. In fact, he''d be quite entertained by it.


    "The Daimy�� has invited me to report on my duties and discuss the military budget. What are your thoughts?"


    Hikari rubbed his face, trying to wake himself up.


    "Tsunade-sama, if soldierse, we''ll fight them. If water rises, we''ll block it. Whatever happens, we''ll deal with it when we get there."


    [Come on, I barely know the Daimy��. Don''t ask me about this kind of stuff!]


    [Still, this is pretty suspicious. From what I remember, the Fire Country''s Daimyo rarely meddles in Konoha''s affairs. He provides funding without issue... Could someone be stirring up trouble behind the scenes?]


    Hearing Hikari''s inner thoughts, Tsunade had a realization.


    "Shikaku, who has been handlingmunications with the Daimy��?"


    "Elder Mitokado."


    "So it''s him... Looks like our esteemed Elder Mitokado isn''t too fond of me as the


    Fifth Hokage." Tsunade''s lips curled into a cold smile.


    She had earned her reputation on the battlefield, through blood and steel.


    If anyone thought she was easy to manipte, they were fools.


    "Shikaku, start making preparations. I''ll be heading to the Daimy��''s court soon. I refuse to believe he actually dares to cut Konoha''s military budget."


    "Understood."


    With that, Nara Shikaku quietly left the office.


    However, before stepping out, he gave Kamizuki Hikari onest nce.


    As the door closed, Tsunade''sposed expression darkened.


    "I knew those two old geezers


    wouldn''t just sit back after I stripped them of their positions. They''re definitely stirring up trouble behind


    the scenes. And now it''s


    ve


    clear they''ve been manipting the Daimy��."


    ''Tch. Does that old fossil really think I wouldn''t dare to kill him?''


    Now that they were alone, Tsunade didn''t bother holding back her harsh words. It was obvious she was furious.


    To her, the position of Hokage was something she had been begged to take. And yet, now that she was in office, those same people were trying to sabotage her?


    Did they really think she wouldn''t fight back?


    "Hikari, what do you think we should do about those two old relics?"


    Kamizuki Hikari yawned. "Tsunade-sama, they''re just remnants of a bygone era. Not worth worrying about."


    [Come on, Mitokado Homura and


    Utatane Koharu just want you to


    submit If you bow your head,


    apologize, and ask them to return as


    Hokage advisors, they''ll smooth everything over with the Daimy��.]


    [But without concrete evidence, you can''t just kill them.]


    [If you refuse to submit, you''ll just have to visit the Daimy�� and see how things


    unfold.]


    Submit?


    Not a chance.


    Having heldplete authority for this long, Tsunade finally understood why the


    Third Hokage had clung to power so desperately.


    Once you''ve tasted true authority, you can''t go back.


    Letting Homura and Koharu return to oversee her every move? That was


    unthinkable.


    "If I go to the Daimy��''s court, will you apany me?"


    [Uh...]


    [Can I say no?]


    Hikari''s face was full of reluctance.


    Leaving the vige was way too much trouble. If possible, he''d rather stay in


    Konoha andze around at home.


    All hail the way of the shut-in.


    "Answer me!" Tsunade urged.


    Despite the reluctance written all over his face, Hikari still obediently responded, "If Tsunade-sama doesn''t mind my weak abilities, of course, I''ll apany you!"

 Chapter 15: Kakashi’s Recovery

    Chapter 15 - 15: Kakashi''s Recovery


    "Shizune, stay here and help me approve these documents. I''m going to treat Kakashi!"


    Shizune had just returned with the medical records, barely catching her breath, when she heard Tsunade''s instructions.


    Approve documents?


    Looking at the towering stack of paperwork, Shizune''s expression changed instantly.


    "Tsunade-sama, this is the Hokage''s authority. I''m just an ordinary j��nin-I don''t have the qualifications!" As a normal shinobi, Shizune still held deep respect for the Hokage.


    In her eyes, these documents were something only the Hokage should review. For her, a mere j��nin, to even look at them felt like overstepping boundaries.


    "Just do as you''re told! Why so much nonsense?"


    "I''m going to save someone. Hikari,e with me. Shizune, just approve them. If there''s anything important or something you''re unsure about, set it aside."


    With that, Tsunade grabbed the medical records from Shizune''s hands, called out to Kamizuki Hikari, and strode out the door.


    Hikari nced at the stunned Shizune, and sent her a sympathetic look before quietly slipping away behind Tsunade.


    Konoha Hospital, Kakashi''s ward.


    Tsunade was examining Kakashi, her heart filled with shock.


    She knew the effects of the nutrient solution she had formted.


    It definitely had healing properties, but nothing this powerful.


    Right now, Kakashi''s chakra reserves had more than doubled, and the rejection of his left eye by his body had decreased to its lowest level.


    If she hadn''t heard Hikari''s inner thoughts, she might have assumed that this was the result of Kakashi''s body naturally adapting to the Sharingan after years of use, eventually achieving gicpatibility.


    But now, that exnation wouldn''t hold up.


    She was truly curious-how exactly had Kamizuki Hikari solved the issue of the Sharingan''s rejection?


    ''Forget it. There''s still time. Today, I''ll focus on healing Kakashi. The rest can wait.''


    With that decision made, Tsunade''s hands glowed with green chakra as she pressed them onto Kakashi''s head.


    [Boom!]


    [At this moment, within Kakashi''s mind, it was as if the heavens and earth were splitting apart, a singrity exploding to create a new world.]


    [Kakashi felt a massive shift in his spirit. Beyond that, his left eye... within it, he sensed a mysterious power...]


    Tsunade couldn''t help but close her eyes.


    Kamizuki Hikari, that bastard, was narrating in his head again.


    Hearing this, she almost mistook it for Kakashi''s actual thoughts.


    "Huh? You are... Tsunade-sama!?"


    Due to his prolonged unconsciousness, Kakashi felt disconnected from his body upon waking. His vision was blurry, making it difficult to see clearly.


    Fortunately, his Sharingan quickly adjusted, allowing him to recognize the person before him.


    "How do you feel?" Tsunade asked with concern.


    Kakashi closed his eyes and silently assessed his body.


    His chakra reserves had doubled, his mental state was excellent, and most notably, his left eye... It felt just like an ordinary eye, no longer burdened as before.


    With a slight surge of chakra, Kakashi noticed a drastic improvement in his vision.


    He could see clearer. Further.


    ''Tsunade-sama''s chakra is overwhelming... As expected of the Senju n.''


    ''And Hikari... It''s as if ayer of white mist surrounds him, making it hard to see... Wait, the mist disappeared. His chakra is only at the level of a ch��nin? Was I imagining things just now?''


    "Kakashi, don''t use chakra to stimte your left eye yet. Take a look in the mirror and tell me if you notice anything different!" Tsunade instructed while handing him a mirror.


    Staring at the transformed shape of his three-tomoe Sharingan, Kakashi was stunned.


    "This is..."


    "The Mangeky�� Sharingan." Tsunade exined.


    Kakashi understood immediately. "This is the same level of eyes as Uchiha Itachi''s... But wasn''t mine just a three-tomoe? How did it evolve into a Mangeky��?"


    Tsunade remained silent.


    Could she just admit that she had no clue?


    [Obviously it''s because when Tobi witnessed Rin''s death, his hatred for the world triggered the awakening of his Mangeky�� Sharingan. Since Kakashi possessed Tobi''s other eye, his Sharingan evolved along with it.]


    [This is the rare eye that grants the space-time ninjutsu Kamui��-it must be kept hidden. If Tobi ever realizes, he mighte to steal Kakashi''s eye, and that would be a disaster.]


    [After all, I don''t want to stand out. Being azy bum is just fine.]


    So, Tobi... is Obito?


    As one of Konoha''s renowned


    geniuses and a former student of the Yellow sh, Namikaze Minato, Kakashi was well-known to


    Tsunade, along with his teammates, Nohara Rin and Uchiha Obito.


    She just wasn''t very familiar with them.


    ''Hikari is far too mysterious... How does he know so much?''


    Her curiosity only deepened.


    "Kakashi, you need to learn to control this eye slowly. Unless absolutely necessary, do not let anyone find out about it. Understood?" Tsunade warned.


    Kakashi was an intelligent man. Even if Tsunade hadn''t said anything, he wouldn''t


    have carelessly exposed this information.


    For a shinobi, concealing one''s own abilities was paramount.


    This was evident in Hidan''s case.


    With his pseudo-immortality granted by Jashin, anyone unaware of his secret would easily fall victim if he obtained even a drop of their blood. He could then use his curse fitual to kill them instantly.


    But the moment his abilities were exposed, even the new-generation Ino-Shika- Ch�� trio could take him down.


    As an elite j��nin of Konoha-and part-time Konoha technician-Kakashi naturally knew how to keep his techniques hidden.


    Now, he felt like the Sharingan was merely an external tool. As long as he didn''t actively use it, it remained dormant, having no negative effect on his daily life.


    Even using three-tomoe-level vision to perform techniques like Chidori and Raikiri wouldn''t impose much burden on his body anymore.


    At this moment, he felt as if a great weight had been lifted off his shoulders.


    He, Hatake Kakashi, was back in action.


    "Thank you, Tsunade-sama, for treating me. I will keep this a secret and will not use this eye unless absolutely necessary."


    Mistakenly credited as the main person responsible for his treatment, Tsunade awkwardly nced at Hikari, only to see himzily leaning against the door, dozing off without a care.


    This made her discard thest bit of shame in her heart.


    ''That''s right, the one who healed you was me, Senju Tsunade. Be grateful!''


    Of course, she wouldn''t say that out loud. She could quietly take credit but couldn''t be too tant about it.


    Staying low-key was her style. (Mostly to avoid embarrassment if she got exposed. This way, even if the truth came out, she could always feign ignorance


    and deny involvement.)


    "Good. Just focus on recovering quickly. Konoha needs you."


    "Understood. I will recover as soon as possible."


    There was no need to think too much about it-Kakashi knew that during a power


    transition, Konoha would be at its busiest.


    No need to ask why. This was all based on experience.


    Just think about when Minato died and the Third Hokage took over again.


    Think about Danzo attempting an assassination during that time.


    Kakashi knew he had to recover quickly.


    Konoha still needed him, and he couldn''t afford to fall now.

 Chapter 16: Gai’s Plea for Help, Again

    Chapter 16 - 16: Gai''s Plea for Help, Again


    "Tsunade-sama, please perform surgery on Lee!"


    Maito Gai began with a deep bow, expressing his request with utmost respect, almost on the verge of clinging to Tsunade''s leg and weeping.


    However, if he dared to actually touch her, Tsunade''s iron fist would surely crack his skull open.


    "I understand Lee''s situation. I just finished treating Kakashi today. Let Lee rest for now, and I''ll treat him tomorrow. Is that alright?"


    "Of course! No problem, Tsunade-sama!" Gai bowed again, his forehead hitting the floor with a resounding *crack* that made Hikari''s skin crawl.


    [Gai really treats Lee like his own son... If Tsunade can heal Lee, he could one day open all Eight Gates and sweep through the Four Great Shinobi Viges without a problem!]


    [But that would be a waste... The Eight Gates should be saved for Madara after he''s revived!]


    ["When ites to taijutsu, even I, Uchiha Madara, acknowledge you as the strongest..." That legendary scene must not be missed!]


    Wait a minute.


    Madara''s revival? What''s going on with that?


    The only people still alive who understand the terror of Hashirama Senju and Uchiha Madara are old-timers like Tsunade, ?noki, and Kakuzu.


    Even the students of the Second Hokage don''t have a clear sense of what happened back then.


    The Ghost of the Uchiha, representing the pinnacle ofbat power in the shinobi world...


    If he were to be revived, could Konoha withstand him?


    Tsunade had her doubts.


    "Kakashi! It''s so great that you''re awake!" Gai, who had just stood up, saw Kakashi open his eyes in bed and immediately lunged forward, embracing him tightly.


    "You were unconscious for so long, I was worried sick! I worked tirelessly to take care of you every day. Even when the nurses offered to help, I refused because your well-being was the most important!"


    *sh!*


    White Fang gleamed once more as Tsunade instinctively stepped back and left the room.


    As a straightforward woman, she really couldn''t handle such an... affectionate scene between two men.


    Kakashi''s face turned ashen.


    At that moment, he felt an odd sensation from his lower back.


    ''No way... My purity... It''s gone!''


    ''Gai, you bastard! You may not care about finding a woman, but I still do!''


    Kakashi wanted to cry but had no tears. With this, any hope of finding a girlfriend


    in the hospital waspletely shattered.


    "Ahem... Gai, carry on. See youter!"


    Hikari gave a quick nod before swiftly slipping out the door, ignoring Kakashi''s pleading gaze as he shut it behind him.


    [Whew, that was terrifying... I always knew these two weren''t normal, but I never expected Gai to be so... assertive. I wonder who''s on top and who''s on the bottom.]


    *Thud!*


    Another fistnded on Hikari''s head.


    "What''s wrong, Tsunade-sama? If you keep hitting me like this, I''ll report you!" Though the punches didn''t really hurt, being hit on the head by a woman was extremely irritating for him.


    [Woman, if you hit my head again, I swear I''ll smack your butt tonight!]


    Tsunade: ###


    How should she handle this?


    She clenched her fists, barely holding back the urge to punch him again.


    She still couldn''t quite figure out the extent of Kamizuki Hikari''s abilities. Better safe than sorry... What if he really did sneak into her room at night to spank her, her dignity as the Hokage would be shattered.


    And the worst part? She wouldn''t even be able to tell anyone about it!


    "Come on, let''s go drinking!"


    Whether she was happy or sad, Tsunade drank. Even now as Hokage, she had mostly given up gambling, but alcohol? No way.


    She threw an arm around Hikari''s neck, her ample chest pressing against his face.


    [Woman, are you seducing me?!]


    [I admit defeat... Let this storm rage on!]


    Inside the hospital room.


    Now that he had recovered some strength, Kakashi pushed against Gai''s face.


    "Get off me! You''re crushing me!"


    "Hehe, I was just too excited!" Gai grinned but finally let go, slipping off the bed and taking a seat nearby.


    "I was so worried about you while you were unconscious."


    "Kakashi, my eternal rival, I knew you wouldn''t go down so easily!"


    Looking at the ever-enthusiastic Gai, Kakashi couldn''t help but smile slightly.


    Maybe... there was still hope in this world.


    Gai was an idiot... but an irreceable one.


    "I''ll be discharged in two days. Let''s have a rematch then."


    "Really?!" Gai''s eyes sparkled. "Usually, I have to beg you topete with me. This time, you actually suggested it!"


    "What should wepete in?"


    "A 100-kilometer run? Handstand walking? Mountain climbing? Whatever you choose, I''m in!"


    Kakashi sighed in exasperation. He and Gai wereplete opposites-Gai was always full of energy, while Kakashi waspletely drained.


    "Let''s just y rock-paper-scissors. Quick and easy."


    "No way! That''s boring! How about hide-and-seek?"


    "No, that''s way too childish."


    At the izakaya.


    Two empty bottles sat before Tsunade, while Kamizuki Hikari had only finished


    one.


    "Hikari, I''m counting on you tomorrow. I really don''t have full confidence in treating Lee''s injury."


    It was around three or four in the


    afternoon, the time when the


    izakaya was least crowded. Aside from Tsunade, the Hokage, who dared to ignore the rules, most`


    ninjas would onlye for a drink after dark.


    "Tsunade-sama, with your medical ninjutsu, treating Lee should be a piece of


    cake!"


    [Rx, girl. Tomorrow, I''ll use Yang Release to enhance Lee''s body. I won''t let him


    go down so easily.]


    Lee''s leg injury was caused by using the Eight Gates to kick through Gaara''s defense, allowing sand to infiltrate his body and cause fractures. To heal him, they needed to open his leg bones, remove the


    embedded sand and decol


    and


    then use medical ninjutsu to rapidly


    stimte bone regeneration.


    If it were an external or even nerve-rted injury, Tsunade wouldn''t have any


    issues.


    But dealing with an injury inside the bone? Even she found it troublesome.


    The procedure was time-consuming, and prolonged exposure of the bone was dangerous. It required meticulous cleansing and swift regeneration.


    Even Tsunade hesitated when faced with such an operation.


    Had she not heard Hikari''s inner thoughts, which gave her the confidence to proceed, she might


    have dyed the surgery even further to ensure better preparation.


    ...


    Tsunade''s drinking could only be described in one word.


    Intense.


    She was a true warrior among women.


    A bottle of sake, about 200 milliliters, was gone in three gulps. The number of


    empty bottles in front of her increased at an rming rate.


    That''s all for the initial release. Starting tomorrow, the upload schedule will be one


    Chapter per day.

 Chapter 17: Danzo’s Conspiracy

    Chapter 17 - 17: Danzo''s Conspiracy


    Night fell, and the vige lights began to illuminate the darkness.


    With the arrival of night, filth and corruption always followed.


    Root Headquarters.


    Two elderly yet sharp-minded figures, Mitokado Homura and Utatane Koharu, walked briskly toward Danzo''s office.


    "Danzo, it''ste. Why did you call the two of us here?" Mitokado Homura asked directly.


    The three had been ssmates for years-who didn''t know each other well by now?


    If Danzo summoned them at this hour, it was ridiculous to think it was for nothing.


    Homura was too old for nonsense. He neither had the patience nor the desire to waste time.


    Danzo''s deeply wrinkled face revealed a smile as twisted as a blooming chrysanthemum upon seeing his old ssmates.


    "Koharu, Homura, it''s been a long time since the three of us sat down for a chat, hasn''t it?"


    Utatane Koharu narrowed her eyes, returning Danzo''s chrysanthemum-like smile with one of her own.


    "It truly has been a while, but that''s because you''ve been busy in Root. Unlike Homura and me, we''re just powerless elders with nothing better to do."


    At the mention of power, Homura fell silent, his gaze turning wary as he watched Danzo.


    If his guess was right, this meeting was about the position of Hokage.


    "Isn''t this all due to Tsunade''s filial piety?" Danzo said with a meaningful nce at Koharu.


    Though Homura and Koharu appeared to be seasoned elders, it was Koharu who was always scheming, while Homura was simply aligned with her.


    Old women...


    They loved to scheme over the smallest details.


    "Indeed, Tsunade is very popr. She''ll likely secure her position as Hokage soon, and once that happens, she''ll clean up ANBU." Koharu said with a chuckle.


    Tch. Laugh all you want, old hag. Do you think you''re still a young maiden? Disgusting.


    Danzo inwardly recoiled at Koharu''sughter, but he needed her and Homura''s assistance.


    Technically, Root was an extension of ANBU.


    As Hokage, Tsunade had full authority over ANBU. If she was determined to purge it, then Root would inevitably be dismantled. In that case, Danzo''s influence in Konoha would be even weaker than Homura and Koharu''s.


    Root had thrived under Danzo''s ruthless leadership, recruiting many talented individuals from various ns. If he lost control of it, he could end up gravely injured or even mysteriously "choking on water" one day.


    Danzo refused to die in such humiliation, nor did he wish to relinquish his power. "Let''s not beat around the bush. Tsunade holds absolute authority now, and since you two came here, it means you''re not willing to ept this either."


    Homura and Koharu remained silent. They neither confirmed nor denied it.


    Having spent so many years at the top, how could they be willing to lose their positions of influence?


    Two old foxes... If you won''t speak up, don''t me me for forcing your hand. Danzo''s face wore a smile, but his heart was darker than coal.


    "In the vige, Tsunade''s reputation is unparalleled. However, I''ve heard that the Daimyo is dissatisfied with her and is considering cutting Konoha''s military budget. If that happens, do you think she can maintain her position as the Fifth Hokage?"


    Upon hearing this, Homura''s eyes lit up.


    "Danzo, I knew you''d have a backup n. So, you''ve made arrangements with the Daimyo?"


    Danzo quickly denied it. "It wasn''t me. Don''t talk nonsense. I simply heard rumors."


    This was the kind of thing that could be used as leverage against him. Even if he


    had indeed orchestrated it, he would never admit it.


    Homura had merely tried to bait him into a confession.


    Koharu also smiled, "Let''s hope these old bones of ours still have


    some


    ???


    se. After being Hokage''s advisors for so many years, stepping down so suddenly feels... unnatural."


    "You two are my old ssmates. I think you still have much to contribute as Hokage advisors, don''t you?"-replied Danzo.


    "Of course!" Homura and Koharu nodded before leaving.


    There was no need to say too much. At this point, the implications were clear.


    After all, this was essentially treason.


    As Danzo watched them depart, his gaze darkened. His small eyes seemed to hold an abyss of unfathomable darkness.


    The two old-timers slowly made their way home. Koharu Utatane followed Homura Mitokado into his house.


    Rest assured, the two weren''t up to anything inappropriate. They were here to draw a conclusion about today''s events.


    "Koharu, Danzo''s grip on power is even tighter than Tsunade''s. Do you really think we''ll have any room to maneuver if he bes the Fifth Hokage?" freewebnovel


    Koharu chuckled. She was quite pleased with herpanion''sck of foresight.


    If not for Homura''s sheer stupidity, their partnership wouldn''t havested this long!


    "Of course, Danzo won''t relinquish


    control. With Root under his


    Homura felt his brain struggling to keep up.


    "Then why did you support him?"


    Koharu shook her head. "I never supported him. I just want him topete... and allow someone else to benefit."


    "You mean..."


    "The Third Hokage''s son. The mentor of the current Ino-Shika-Cho trio... Sarutobi Asuma!"


    Homura frowned. "Just Asuma alone? That won''t be enough to win over the vige."


    Koharu smirked. "That''s where the Third Hokage''s foresightes into y. Asuma himself may not be enough, but he has something just as valuable��a good woman."


    "You mean Yuhi Kurenai?"


    Koharu nodded. "Exactly. Hyuga Hinata is Hiashi''s daughter, Inuzuka Kiba is the heir of the Inuzuka n and Aburame Shino is Shibi''s son With these three ns backing him, tell me-can Asuma be Hokage or not?"


    Homura was stunned.


    "So the old monkey nned this all along... No wonder he became Hokage while


    we remained mere advisors. His level of scheming is beyond impressive."


    Koharu was satisfied with his reaction.


    She had known about this for a long time.


    Considering that Asuma bing Hokage would still require their support, she hadn''t revealed this earlier.


    Unfortunately, the Third Hokage had been killed by Orochimaru, and his longid ns had been left unfinished.


    But now, they would serve as Koharu''s foundation for reiming influence.


    She didn''t need the Hokage title, but the power of a Hokage''s advisor? That was non-negotiable.


    They were the students of the Second Hokage, Senju Tobirama. They had bled


    and sacrificed for Konoha''s prosperity.


    This was their rightful due.


    And nothing would stand in her way.

 Chapter 18: Drunk Tsunade

    Chapter 18 - 18: Drunk Tsunade


    TL Note:


    I thought it would be sad to switch from four Chapters a day to just one, so here''s a bonus Chapter. Cheer up!


    "Drink, drink more!"


    Inside the izakaya, Tsunade had one hand slumped on the table while the other picked up a bottle of sake, ready to drink straight from it.


    Kamizuki Hikari looked at the bottle in front of him, then at thepletely drunk Tsunade, and sighed as he covered his face.


    How embarrassing.


    [Who said women always smell nice? Just look at this drunk Tsunade reeked of alcohol! Even if she were given to me for free, I wouldn''t take her!]


    "Don''t say I reek of alcohol! If you keep talking, I''ll beat you to death!"


    Drunk as she was, Tsunade seemed to forget that she had just heard Hikari''s thoughts and mumbled at him.


    Hikari wasn''t bothered by her words. freewebnovel


    After all, who would argue with a drunken fool?


    "Tsunade-sama, why are you drinking so much?!"


    Shizune hurried over, and upon seeing the number of empty bottles, her mouth twitched uncontrobly.


    As Hokage, Tsunade naturally had a sry and could asionally make some extra money.


    But she had only been Hokage for less than a month. Where would she even get her payroll? And as for earning extra cash, even if she wanted to, she hadn''t had the time yet.


    After the death of the Third Hokage, he left behind quite a mess. It was only because they were in a time of peace that things weren''t even worse.


    "Um, Hikari, do you have any money?" Shizune checked her pockets and asked. Money!


    Hearing that word, Hikari immediately felt unwell.


    She wanted him to pay the bill.


    "Sorry, Shizune, I''m just an ordinary gate guard. I don''t have much money. How about we each pay for our own? Tsunade-sama drank all of that, so you cover her tab, and I''ll pay for the one bottle I drank. Sound fair?"


    Shizune looked at the pile of empty bottles next to Tsunade and sighed, raising her head to the sky.


    Having to deal with such a wasteful master, she was just as broke.


    "Hikari, all I have left is my basic living expenses. Even if I put everything together, it''s not enough to cover the bill. How about..."


    Before she could finish, Tsunade suddenly shoved the table aside, clearing the space between her and Hikari, and then lunged forward.


    "Granduncle, I miss you so much!"


    Shizune: ???


    Hikari: [What the hell? Since when did I suddenly get such a big granddaughter?]


    "Granduncle, I lost another bet today. You''ll give me money, right?!" As she spoke, Tsunade shamelessly started searching Hikari''s body.


    Before long, she fished out his wallet.


    [That''s my wallet! Tsunade, have some decency!]


    Ignoring his thoughts, Tsunade opened the wallet, pulled out a thick wad of cash, and handed it to Shizune. "Go pay the bill!"


    Hikari immediately reached out, trying to grab it back. "You don''t need that much! I''ll just pay for myself!"


    But Shizune ignored him. Seeing that thick stack of ten-thousand ryo bills, her eyes gleamed, and she turned to pay the owner without hesitation.


    "Heh heh, Granduncle, you have so much money but refuse to get married. What are you saving it for?"


    Tsunade spoke as she pulled out a bankbook from his wallet.


    "Now, be honest. What''s the password for this?"


    [Pfft, shameless. You think I''d tell you the password? Dream on!]


    Tsunade: ''Why isn''t this guy thinking about the password? Hurry up and think! If


    you don''t, all this acting will be for nothing!''


    No, this wouldn''t do. She had to take it up a notch.


    The long string of zeros on the bankbook mesmerized her.


    For that money, she was willing to throw away her dignity.


    In her mind, since she was drunk, as long as she pretended to be out of it, no one could me herter.


    "Granduncle, tell me the password already!"


    "If you tell me, I''ll make Shizune your personal maid, okay?!"


    Shizune: ''Tsunade-sama, you''re selling me off just like that?!''


    Just as she finished paying the bill, Shizune returned and overheard Tsunade''s


    words. She nearly coughed up blood on the spot.


    "No thanks. Shizune''s figure is toocking." Kamizuki Hikari firmly refused. He


    wasn''t someone who would trade money for mere temptation.


    That bankbook held a bnce of ten


    million ryo. Though it was just a


    drop in the ocean for him, for an


    average shinobi, that amount was


    equivalent to the rewards of ten


    S-rank missions.


    For a j��nin, that meant facing death ten times over just to earn that sum.


    With that kind of money, he could easily buy a stunning eighteen-year-old maid. While Shizune was capable, her figure wasn''t worth such a high price. It simply wasn''t a fair trade.


    "Granduncle, you don''t care about little Tsuna at all!" Tsunade pouted, forcing herself not to gag as she continued acting cute.


    For that money, she was willing to go all out.


    "No money for you. No way. That''s it!" Hikari felt that if this continued, he wouldn''t be able to take it anymore.


    After all, Tsunade was clinging onto him, rubbing her ample chest against him... and he was starting to react.


    [Testing a man''s resolve like this... Who could possibly pass such a test?!]


    "Tsunade-sama, you''re drunk. I''ll take you home!" With that, Hikari ced his right hand on the back of her neck, exerted a little pressure, and Tsunade instantly fell into a deep sleep.


    Shizune: ''Oh thank goodness, Tsunade-sama is finally asleep. If this had gone on any longer, I wouldn''t know what to do... But why do I feel a bit disappointed?''


    At that moment, Shizune had yet to realize something-some men were talented, wealthy, and handsome, which naturally made them attractive to women. That bankbook alone had boosted Hikari''s appeal tenfold.


    "Shizune, lead the way. I''ll carry Tsunade-sama home."


    As an honest and reliable young man, how could Kamizuki Hikari let Shizune struggle with carrying Tsunade back? As a man, he had to step up and protect Hokage''s dignity.


    Shizune was touched by his help. Ever since she was little, no one had ever taken the initiative to assist her.


    Especially during their years of wandering with Tsunade-debt collectors had chased them everywhere. If they hadn''t run fast enough, they might have been sold off to brothels long ago.


    Shizune led the way, while Hikari carried Tsunade and sprinted through the streets. Neither spoke, both focused on getting Tsunade back quickly.


    Fortunately, by this time of night, only a few patrol shinobi were outside. Otherwise, ifmon vigers saw Hikari carrying Tsunade like this, rumors about the


    Hokage keeping a young lover would spread like wildfire.


    *Thud!*


    Tsunade was tossed onto her bed as Hikari dusted off his hands.


    Smelling the strong scent of alcohol on himself, he grimaced.


    "Shizune, I''m heading out. Just let Tsunade-sama sleep it off."


    Shizune sighed and gave him a warm smile. "You can go ahead. I need to clean


    her up a bit; otherwise, she''ll reek of alcohol tomorrow, and that wouldn''t be


    good."


    [Maybe I should stay and help.]


    To be honest, Hikari wanted to say that.


    Even drunk, Tsunade''s figure was mesmerizing.


    But after some thought, he suppressed his impulse and nodded. "Alright, I''ll head


    back. Get some rest."


    [What a shame.]


    [Shizune has the qualities of a good wife and mother... but her figure just doesn''t


    cut it!]


    Read 40 advanced Chapters on my P@treon.


    [email protected]/KakuzuTL

 Chapter 19: Tsunade Sells Shizune

    Chapter 19 - 19: Tsunade Sells Shizune


    After seeing Kamizuki Hikari off, Shizune went to the next room to fetch a basin of water. Upon returning and closing the door, Tsunade, who had appeared to be passed out drunk, suddenly opened her eyes.


    "Tsunade-sama, what are you doing?" Shizune was stunned. What kind of act was this?


    Tsunade shook her head, sniffed the lingering scent of alcohol on her body, and couldn''t help but frown.


    This smell was unbearable.


    She started undressing.


    In a few quick motions, the alcohol-soaked clothes were tossed aside, revealing a divine radiance that left Shizune in awe.


    Shizune gazed enviously at Tsunade''s ample bosom, then nced down at her own t chest, feeling a pang of jealousy.


    She didn''t want to be this "blessed" either...


    "Shizune, after all that drinking, how much money do we have left?"


    Money?


    Why was Tsunade-sama asking about that? Could she be nning to gamble? Realizing this possibility, Shizune''s expression changed instantly.


    "Tsunade-sama, there''s no money left. The money you took from Hikari''s wallet earlier wasn''t even enough to cover the bill. I even had to use half a month''s food expenses. You really can''t drink this much again."


    "Tch, you really think I was drunk?" Tsunade picked up the basin and began wiping herself down.


    "That money just now... It was at least a million ry��. I did the math. The alcohol we drank tonight couldn''t have cost more than four hundred thousand ry��. So, where did the rest go? Did you skim off the top?"


    Shizune''s face stiffened. She awkwardly took some money out of her pocket.


    "Well... I was nning to save it for foodter!"


    "Tsunade-sama, we haven''t received our allowances yet. If you don''t start being more frugal, we might actually starve to death."


    Imagine if the Fifth Hokage, Tsunade, starved to death while on duty... That would be a joke for the entire shinobi world.


    "Oh, please, do you really think I''d take your money? How petty!"


    Tsunade shot a disdainful nce at the money in Shizune''s hand. Yes, outright disdain.


    She clearly remembered that Hikari had a savings book in his pocket with a bnce of ten million ry��.


    That was an insane amount.


    Even active-duty shinobi wouldn''t carry around that kind of savings book.


    Which meant that the amount in that book was just a tiny fraction of Kamizuki Hikari''s wealth.


    That was the money worth targeting. A mere few hundred thousand ry��? That was nothing to Tsunade.


    Shizune happily pocketed the money and nced at Tsunade''s enormous assets. She suddenly didn''t feel like talking anymore.


    For men, Tsunade''s figure was incredibly attractive. But for Shizune, it was something she didn''t even want to look at.


    She couldn''t help it-she felt inferior.


    The more she looked, the more it hurt.


    "Shizune, what do you think of Hikari?"


    Shizune looked up. "Tsunade-sama, what do you mean?"


    Tsunade looked at her as if she were an idiot. "I mean as a man. He''s handsome and rich. What do you think?"


    Shizune''s face turned pale instantly. "Tsunade-sama, you''re not nning to marry him, are you?!"


    Seeing Tsunade''s expression change, Shizune thought she had guessed right and quickly tried to exin.


    "I mean, I have no objections. But the status difference between you two is too vast. And given Hikari''s strength, people might assume he''s just living off of you."


    "You''re so dense!" Tsunade sighed in exasperation.


    "I was asking about you. How do you feel about Hikari? Want to try getting closer? You''re not getting any younger, you know."


    That familiar matchmaking talk made Shizune emotional.


    Shizune: ''Tsunade-sama, you''ve finally remembered that I''m still single. I''m so touched that you thought of me at a time like this.''


    Tsunade, however, was lost in thought.


    "Shizune, your chest is too t. You look like a boy. Hikari obviously isn''t into that type. If I try to push you two together, it''ll only drive him further away."


    Shizune: ''Tsunade-sama, please stop. If you keep talking, I''m really going to cry.'' Staring at Tsunade''s overwhelming assets, Shizune felt betrayed.


    Tsunade-sama must have some secret technique she never taught her. That had to be it.


    vel


    "What if I gift you to Hikari as a maid? You think he''d give me a hundred million as a thank-you? That way, you''d get to enjoy a luxurious life in the Kamizuki household, and I''d have financial security in my old age. It''s a


    win-win!"


    Shizune: ???


    Did she just hear that right?


    Tsunade-sama, this isn''t giving me away... You''re straight-up selling me! freewebnovel


    If I go there, I''ll have no status at all. Please, stop!


    And if you really think Hikari isn''t interested in me, why try to sell me? Why not just sell yourself? You''d get to keep the money and live infort. It''d be much better!


    Even with Shizune''s usually good temper, she couldn''t help but feel a bit resentful as she looked at Tsunade.


    "Ugh, whatever, I''ll think about itter. I still have to perform surgery on Lee tomorrow."


    "Sigh..."


    "Speaking of that surgery, Shizune... Normally, people pay for medical treatment, right? If I charge a fee for treating Lee, that wouldn''t be unreasonable, would it?"


    Shizune couldn''t help but facepalm.


    Embarrassing.


    "Tsunade-sama, you really drank too much today."


    "Lee is Gai''s student. You''re the Fifth Hokage now. This isn''t like when you treated the Fourth Raikage and could scam him for money. He''s your subordinate; you need to consider the impact."


    "Really? No money, huh? What a shame." Tsunade finished wiping down and casually sprawled on the tatami,pletely unbothered by how enticing she looked.


    Well, there weren''t any men here.


    So it was fine.


    "Tsunade-sama, it gets cold at night. At least cover yourself with a nket." Shizune covered Tsunade''s exposed figure, then started tidying up her clothes. Tsunadey there, staring at the ceiling.


    "You know, Danzo''s been dying to be Hokage. If he gives me five billion-no, ten billion��I could just hand the position over. What do you think?"


    Shizune: ''Tsunade-sama has lost her mind.''


    Forget ten billion, even five billion is something Danzo probably couldn''t afford.


    After spending these past few days following Tsunade, Shizune had gained a good understanding of the vige''s finances. On the surface, running a vige have a lot of money involved, but only about 30% of the total funds actually reached Konoha. C��ntent


    A vige''s ie came from three main sources: the daimyo''s funding, a cut


    from shinobi missions, and taxes.


    Of these, the daimyo''s funding was the biggest portion, mission fees made up a smaller part, and taxes barely contributed anything.


    Most businesses in Konoha were run by retired or disabled shinobi. It wasn''t like


    the vige could tax them heavily.


    Then there were n businesses, like the Nara n''s medicinal herbs.


    The Nara were loyal to the Hokage. If the vige started taxing them too much, wouldn''t they start having second thoughts?


    So, Konoha''s tax revenue was pitifully low.


    Shinobi were indeed powerful, but training them was a money-draining endeavor.


    Danzo, as an elder, had Root as his foundation, but he still needed financial support from the Third Hokage. Sometimes, he even had to send Root on shady missions to keep things running.


    In this situation, Tsunade expecting Danzo to buy the Hokage title? Forget five billion��if Danzo could cough up even one billion, it''d be a miracle.


    Read 40 advanced Chapters on my P@treon.


    [email protected]/KakuzuTL

 Chapter 20: Treating Lee

    Chapter 20 - 20: Treating Lee


    10 AM, Konoha Hospital.


    Operating Room.


    Tsunade, d in sterile surgical attire, was meticulously performing surgery on Lee.


    Her hands moved with both agility and precision. One by one, she separated the nerves, realigned dislocated bones by breaking and resetting them, and then used medical ninjutsu to ensure proper positioning.


    No one spoke.


    This was a battle against death itself.


    Standing in the position of the second assistant, Kamizuki Hikari observed Tsunade''s technique, nodding to himself.


    Not bad. Not bad at all.


    Tsunade''s medical skills were beyond impressive, exceeding expectations.


    The surgery had started at 9:30 AM, and by 10 AM, more than half of it waspleted. The remaining steps were routine for someone of Tsunade''s caliber. Another ten minutes passed, and Tsunadepleted the suturing process.


    With the application of the Mystical Palm Technique, Lee''s skin was initially mended.


    Head nurse Mikan gently wiped the sweat off Tsunade''s forehead, while the hospital director, Kira, stood in the first assistant''s position, eyes gleaming as if he had just witnessed a divine miracle.


    A breathtaking surgery had just concluded.


    "Tsunade-sama, since you''re using medical ninjutsu, why are you also using sutures? Isn''t that redundant?"


    Tsunade set down the suturing tool, stepped back, and flexed her wrist.


    "Medical ninjutsu indeed elerates the body''s recovery. However, under normal circumstances, medical ninjutsu stimtes cell division to heal the body."


    "When I reattached his bones earlier, I had already used medical ninjutsu. The most dangerous part is over. At this stage, I''m using abination of minor medical ninjutsu and sutures to slow down excessive cell division. This allows Lee''s body to recover at a natural pace."


    Mikan looked at Tsunade in admiration.


    "In other words, Tsunade-sama not only treated Lee but also protected his body and ensured that his future potential remains intact."


    "Tsunade-sama is amazing!"


    Director Kira also looked at Tsunade with great respect.


    "Being able to think beyond the obvious... Tsunade-sama''s medical skills are truly incredible."


    "But such a method can only be aplished by Tsunade-sama."


    "For us, our priority remains ensuring the patient''s recovery. As for their future potential, we can only consider it to the best of our ability."


    It was an unavoidable reality-there was only one Tsunade in the shinobi world.


    Her skill alone was equivalent to the entire Konoha Hospital.


    Tsunade nced at the medical equipment beside her and took a deep breath.


    The reason this surgery went so smoothly was primarily because Lee did not experience anyplications during the operation, significantly reducing its difficulty.


    While others might credit this solely to Tsunade''s medical expertise, she knew the real reason-Hikari had been silently using Yang Release energy to aid Lee.


    [This is great. Lee was saved by Tsunade.]


    [With this debt of gratitude, Maito Gai will undoubtedly be fiercely loyal to her.]


    [Saving both his best friend and his sessor... This debt can only be repaid with his very life.]


    Hikari didn''t feel guilty for leveraging Maito Gai''s emotions.


    Firstly, it wasn''t him who inflicted injuries on Kakashi and Lee.


    Secondly, Tsunade had genuinely saved them. While his hidden assistance had maximized the effectiveness of their treatment, it did not diminish Tsunade''s efforts in any way.


    Moreover, Tsunade wasn''t the type to manipte lives for personal gain. Gai''s safety was not in jeopardy.


    "The surgery isplete. Mikan, transfer Lee to the intensive care unit. He can only receive visitors 24 hours after regaining consciousness. Make sure he receives proper nutrient infusions."


    Mikan responded immediately, "Understood! I will ensure it''s done."


    With this surgery, Tsunade''s prestige in the hospital soared to new heights.


    She was the hospital''s pir of stability, capable of aplishing what others could not.


    With her presence, Konoha Hospital would carry more authority when receiving patients.


    This was the importance of strength.


    "Alright, everyone, resume your duties. Hikari,e with me."


    As Hokage, Tsunade was incredibly busy. If it weren''t for Shizune handling some


    of the workload, she would probably end up sleeping in the Hokage''s office.


    Removing his sterile attire, Kamizuki Hikari followed Tsunade out of the operating room.


    *Thud! Thud!*


    Dressed in his usual green spandex suit, Maito Gai suddenly dropped to his


    b in front of Tsunade,


    twice, the impact


    echoing through the hallway.


    "Thank you, Tsunade-sama!"


    Gai, never one for eloquent words, was at a loss for how to properly convey his gratitude.


    Tsunade rolled her neck, feeling the strain from nearly an hour of extreme concentration.


    "No need to be so formal, Gai. Lee is


    a part of Konoha, and as Hokage, it''s my duty to do everything I can to save him. To be honest, this surgery was very risky. I''m surprised it was sessful."


    Maito Gai stood up, his eyes burning with admiration.


    It was the gaze of absolute devotion.


    Seeing such an earnest expression actually made Tsunade a little ufortable.


    "You and Hikari talk for a bit. I''m heading back to the Hokage''s office-I''m exhausted."


    "Farewell, Hokage-sama!" Maito Gai bowed at a full ny degrees, watching Tsunade leave.


    [*Sigh*, that woman finally left. Now I can rest properly. Constantly supplying Yang Release chakra just now was exhausting.]


    Ahead of him, Tsunade''s lips curled into a faint smile, clearly in a good mood.


    [I wish I had a beautiful, wealthy woman who could see past my tough exterior


    and tell me I don''t have to work anymore, that I could just bask in her warmth...]


    Tsunade: ''I really was too naive.''


    ''I knew it. Someone like him wouldn''t stay down for long.''


    ''Fine, seeing how tired he is, I''ll let him off the hook for today.''


    As Tsunade disappeared down the stairs, Maito Gai suddenly grabbed Kamizuki Hikari''s arm and hurriedly dragged him upstairs.


    With a puzzled expression, Hikari let himself be pulled into Kakashi''s hospital room, where Gai immediately shut the door behind them.


    "Hikari, I heard that yesterday, you drank with Tsunade-sama all afternoon and even paid for the drinks. By the time you left, it was already veryte."


    "You''ve really been through a lot!"


    Hikari: ''That sounded alright, but something about it felt off...''


    Lying on the hospital bed, Kakashi chimed in, "Hikari, as a young man, you need to take care of your health. Tsunade-sama might asionally drag you into her indulgences, but she won''t keep you around forever. How about this-for your own safety, should I introduce you to Anko? If you get married, Tsunade-sama might feel too embarrassed to push you so hard."


    ''...Unbelievable!''


    Hikari finally understood why Gai had reacted this way.


    Recently, Tsunade had been keeping him close, and rumors about certain


    workce dynamics had been spreading like wildfire.


    Tsunade had tried to control it, but ultimately, it was futile.


    After all, people only saw what they wanted to see.


    A handsome young man and a newly appointed Fifth Hokage-everyone enjoyed


    specting about what might happen between them.


    Even if it wasn''t true, the rumors would make it so.


    Because that''s what the public wanted to see.


    Read 40 advanced Chapters on my P@treon. [email protected]/KakuzuTL

 Chapter 21: Utatane Koharu and Asuma

    Chapter 21 - 21: Utatane Koharu and Asuma


    "Can I just say that nothing happened between us, and I''m still pure?!" Looking at the shameless Kakashi and Gai, Hikari decided to defend his innocence.


    Maito Gai nodded with a face full of agreement. "Don''t worry, no one is doubting your purity."


    Kakashi sat up, his eyes gleaming as he looked at Hikari. "Hikari, Gai told me about your identity. I''ve collected every single one of your masterpieces. When are you releasing the next one?"


    Urging for an update.


    "It''s not that I don''t want to update, but I''ve beencking inspiration recently. So, you know how it is!" Hikari casually made up an excuse.


    Inspiration was something that didn''t exist for him at all.


    Back when he debuted with the book ''The Pure Maiden'' his mind was filled with countless ssic stories.


    But Hikari himself was quitezy. He mostly followed Jiraiya''s release schedule, publishing whenever there was a hype, using the opportunity to gain some recognition.


    Later on, he didn''t even need to do that anymore. As the only author who couldpete with Jiraiya in the shinobi world, known as ''Holy Light'', Kamizuki Hikari was confident that the moment his work was released, people would rush to grab it.


    However, by that point, he had already earned enough andcked the motivation to continue writing.


    So, things naturally got dyed.


    "Alright then!" Kakashi looked a bit disappointed.


    Originally, he only recognized Jiraiya as a master, but now with Hikari''s emergence, it was double the joy.


    As a single older man, such happiness was something most people couldn''t experience.


    "My body has mostly recovered, so I''ll be returning to duty soon. To be honest, lying here has been quite rxing." Kakashi scratched his head and smiled. Staying in the hospital had given him a rare sense of peace.


    "Speaking of which, where are your troublesome students? Why haven''t theye to visit you?" Hikari asked curiously.


    Before Kakashi could answer, Maito Gai spoke up.


    "Naruto is training with Jiraiya-sama, while Sasuke is focusing on mastering Chidori. As for Sakura and Tenten, they''re learning healing techniques at the hospital! I heard it was Tsunade-sama''s idea��she wants to find a worthy sessor among the younger generation. Hinata from Kurenai''s team and Ino from Asuma''s team are also participating."


    "I see. I really didn''t know about this. As for matters that involve the Hokage, it''s best for a small fry like me to stay out of it." Hikari defended himself.


    He couldn''t exactly say that working in the office was even more rxing than guarding the vige gates. Every day was filled with idling around-life was great.


    It''s important to stay low-key.


    Wealth should not be unted-this is a universal truth.


    "Well, you two stay here. I''m heading back to work."


    "Take care!" Maito Gai saw Hikari to the stairway before returning.


    Kakashi got out of bed and walked to the window, looking outside.


    "Gai, how much do you know about Kamizuki Hikari?"


    Gai scratched his head and looked at Kakashi in confusion. "Well, other than being a bit weaker in strength, he''s quite friendly. He''s Kamizuki Izumo''s younger brother and spent most of his time guarding the vige gates. I''d often see him when I went out for my morning training."


    "Lately, I haven''t seen him there. He was transferred to the Hokage''s office by Tsunade-sama."


    "Is there a problem?"


    Maito Gai instinctively trusted Kakashi.


    They had been friends for years, sharing everything with each other.


    Kakashi frowned. He recalled the moment he had just woken up, when his left eye


    saw ayer of white mist surrounding Hikari.


    At first, he thought it was just a groggy illusion, but as time passed, he felt increasingly uneasy.


    His Sharingan could even see through Tsunade''s chakra, so why had it failed on Hikari?


    There had to be something off about this.


    But Hikari''s identity was clear. He was just a gatekeeper-if he were a spy from another vige, he''d gather less information than someone simply wandering around Konoha.


    "Never mind, I was just surprised to find a writer like him emerged from our generation."


    Sarutobi n.


    Asuma looked at Koharu Utatane standing before him, his face filled with confusion.


    "Koharu-sama, what brings you here?"


    Koharu Utatane smiled warmly. "I''m here to give you a reminder, so you don''t end


    up dead without knowing why."


    Asuma blinked in confusion.


    "Koharu-sama, I am a Konoha jonin, and I''m inside the vige. Who could possibly harm me here?"


    "If you really think that, then I won''t say anything more! Just pretend you never saw me today." Koharu Utatane was a person of few words. She turned to leave, leaving Asuma standing there, dumbfounded.


    Watching her retreating figure, Asuma felt his heart racing��a rare urrence for


    a jonin like him.


    Could this be... love?


    Shaking his head, Asuma tried to clear his thoughts. This was Koharu Utatane, an


    old hag! He was in love with Kurenai, not her. Don''t get things mixed up.


    "Koharu-sama, please wait. The wind is strong outside. Let''s talk inside."


    In the end, Asuma decided to hear her out.


    Without saying much, Koharu nced around before stepping into Asuma''s private quarters.


    An elder and a young man, sitting face to face.


    Koharu got straight to the point. "Asuma, have you noticed any changes around youtely?"


    Asuma nodded. "Back when my old man was Hokage, plenty of people tried to get close to me. Now that he''s gone, those people have disappeared."


    "Anything else?" Koharu pressed further.


    She needed to gauge how much Asuma had realized before deciding how to steer the conversation.


    "Nothing much, I guess. The Sarutobi n has been getting more missions, but that''s normal, right? It''s always been like this."


    Koharu smirked.


    She knew Asuma wouldn''t have noticed more than that.


    "And you haven''t noticed that the Ino-Shika-Cho trio isn''t as warm towards you anymore?"


    Asuma frowned and thought for a moment before shaking his head. "Not really."


    "Still denying it?" Koharu saw an opening and grew more confident.


    "Everyone knows the Ino-Shika-Cho trio has always been the Hokage''s loyal aides Originally, Hiruzen


    brought you back and even ma


    you the teacher of this generation''s Ino-Shika-Cho. His intentions were clear. Even we old folks agreed to it."


    "But no one expected that Orochimaru would take advantage of the Chunin Exams to kill Hiruzen, rendering all his preparations meaningless."


    Hearing this, Asuma''s heart trembled.


    If he wasn''t mistaken, Koharu was implying that he was meant to be


    Hokage.


    Hokage!

 Chapter 22: The Ownership of the Hokage Position?

    Chapter 22 - 22: The Ownership of the Hokage Position?


    TL Note: Bonus Chapter? Yes.


    Who is Utatane Koharu?


    She is an old woman who has survived three great wars in the shinobi world. Though her personal strength might not be impressive, when ites to scheming, only Chiyo of Sunagakure couldpete with her.


    Seeing Asuma waver, Koharu knew that her n was bound to seed.


    As long as Asuma harbored ambitions toward the Hokage position, he would subconsciously overlook any ws in her words.


    That is human nature.


    "You could say that the Hokage position should have been yours. However, due to unfavorable timing, Tsunade had to take charge of the situation."


    Asuma was no child. Though Koharu''s words tempted him, he understood the vast difference in ability between himself and Tsunade.


    Besides, Tsunade had already been appointed as the Fifth Hokage. Could she really be removed from her position?


    "Originally, with Tsunade''s arrival, you had no chance."


    "I just didn''t expect that Tsunade would disregard her master-disciple bonds and secretly suppress the Sarutobi n." Here, Koharu paused, giving Asuma time to process the information while nting seeds of doubt in his mind.


    "If that were all, we could endure it. After all, the change of Hokage is tied to Konoha''s safety-we can''t afford to treat this matter lightly."


    Asuma nodded in agreement.


    Even if there were power struggles, the vige had to be considered above all else.


    Without Konoha, they were nothing.


    "Yesterday, we received intelligence that the Daimy�� is dissatisfied with Tsunade serving as the Fifth Hokage and ns to reduce Konoha''s military budget as a form of punishment."


    Asuma was stunned.


    "Impossible! Tsunade-sama is one of the legendary Sannin. Why would the Daimy�� doubt her?"


    Koharu smiled. If not for their maniption behind the scenes, Tsunade would have smoothly taken the Hokage seat without issue.


    But now that Tsunade wieldedplete authority and showed no respect for them, they had no choice but to retaliate.


    They had the power to push Tsunade up, and they also had the power to bring her down.


    "Don''t forget, Hiruzen was killed by Orochimaru."


    "Perhaps, in the Daimy��''s eyes, the deep bond between the Sannin makes it usible that Tsunade was secretly advising Orochimaru. Since suspicions have


    not been cleared, it''s only natural for the Daimy�� to harbor doubts."


    Asuma frowned. He felt something was off but couldn''t put his finger on it.


    To be honest, he did desire the Hokage position.


    A true man should never be without power.


    After his father passed away, people had indeed tried persuading him to be the Fifth Hokage.


    But Asuma knew that with his current strength, he was stillcking.


    Had this been a minor shinobi vige, his abilities would have been more than enough to serve as its leader. But this was Konoha, the strongest of the Five Great Shinobi Viges. Even if Tsunade stepped down, the Hokage position wouldn''t fall to him so easily.


    "So Homura and I discussed it and decided to create a backup n, making you a candidate for the future."


    Asuma voiced his doubt.


    "My strength is far inferior to Tsunade-sama, and I''m not even a match for Kakashi. In such a situation, even if I became Hokage, I wouldn''t be able tomand respect."


    A shinobi vige is, at its core, a military force. To gain control, one must have sufficient strength.


    Otherwise, it would be nothing more than a pipe dream.


    ''Asuma is taking the bait!''


    Koharu was pleased with how things were progressing. If Asuma were uninterested, he wouldn''t have made such a statement.


    "The Third Hokage''s summoning beast, Enma, possesses considerable strength.


    If you can inherit it, aside from Tsunade and Jiraiya, no one in Konoha would be your match."


    (Kakashi: What about my Kamui? My Raikiri? Where did this old hag put my Purple Lightning?!)


    (Maito Gai: Kakashi, my friend! This technique was prepared just for you! Eight Gates: Gate of Death, Open!)


    "Enma''s summoning scroll is in my possession so that''s not an issue. But just that alone might not be


    enough Asuma shook his hearet


    staring at Koharu with intense focus, as if he were about to confess his love to her.


    Faced with such a passionate gaze, Koharu remained unfazed.


    Back in the day, she had been one of Konoha''s most beautiful women, with countless suitors. This level of attention was nothing new.


    "Since you still feel it''s insufficient, I can tell you about another source of power. Whether you dare to pursue it is up to you. After all, gaining power without taking any risks is impossible."


    "Where?" Asuma was excited.


    Power! Strength!


    Only now did he truly grasp its importance.


    Just think��Uchiha Itachi alone had easily suppressed Kakashi, Kurenai, and


    himself. The thought made Asuma''s stomach churn.


    Many times, he had wondered why he wasn''t born into the Uchiha n. If he had Sharingan, he could just re at his enemies and they''d drop dead.


    That kind of power was ridiculously cool.


    "Hoshigakure a peak, it had many j��nin, but for some unknown reason, itter fell into decline. ording to Danzo''s investigations, it was because the vige''s treasure, the ''Star'', was stolen. Your mission would be to locate Hoshigakure and train in its secret technique-the Mysterious Peacock Method."


    a small vige. At its


    "If you seed, your power will increase dramatically."


    "Of course, there are significant risks involved. I hope you consider carefully. One


    misstep, and you could lose your life. As Hiruzen''s old ssmate, I truly don''t want to see you die young."


    "At the same time, I also don''t want to see Konoha dragged into ruin by Tsunade."


    "I hope you think it over. Even if you choose not to go, staying in Konoha as a jonin is not a bad option. But in that case, I hope you voluntarily step back from leading the Ino-Shika Cho trio, to reduce Tsunade''s reasons for targeting you."


    The older, the wiser.


    Koharu knew she couldn''t make the decision for Asuma. All she needed to do was guide him.


    People believe what they see, even if it''s an illusion.


    Koharu only had to steer Asuma slightly, and the n would be set in motion.


    Today was indeed a beautiful, sunny day.


    Asuma sat in his room, watching Koharu leave, his eyes filled with uncertainty.


    Some said he took a position as a bodyguard for the Daimy�� out of rebellion. But only he knew that this path had been arranged by his father.


    When the Third Hokage reimed his position, it was all to pave the way for Asuma.


    To be a sessful Hokage, one needed the Daimy��''s support. Asuma''s service


    as a bodyguard was an investment-when the time came for him to take the mantle, the Daimy�� would repay the favor.


    This was a game yed by cunning old men. Outsiders only saw his supposed rebellion but failed to recognize the carefullyid ns behind the scenes.


    Even his wife had been arranged for him.


    When he thought about how someone as beautiful as Kurenai had remained single all these years, the implications were terrifying.


    Read 40 advanced Chapters on my P@treon.


    [email protected]/KakuzuTL

 Chapter 23: The Tool Shinobi, Shizune

    Chapter 23 - 23: The Tool Shinobi, Shizune


    *Creak!*


    The door to the Hokage''s office opened, and Kamizuki Hikari leisurely walked in, taking a seat on his exclusive chair.


    At the desk, Shizune, who had been buried in paperwork, looked up at Hikari with


    a mix of envy and resentment in her eyes. If only she could have some free time


    too.


    Turning her head to nce at Tsunade, who was sitting next to her with her eyes closed, Shizune shook her head helplessly.


    The moment they returned, Tsunade had dered she was exhausted and needed rest.


    On this, Shizune had nothing to say.


    Tsunade had juste back from the hospital after performing surgery on Lee. It wasn''t just her chakra that was drained, but also a great deal of mental energy. If she needed to rest, Shizune could not argue against it.


    But Hikari?


    All he did was assist in one surgery, and now he got to sit there and rx? Such unequal treatment naturally made Shizune envious.


    "Hikari, I''m nning to visit the Daimy��''s residence tomorrow. Youe with me," Tsunade suddenly sat up and said.


    Hikari waved his hand dismissively. "Can I refuse?"


    "No!"


    "Tsunade-sama, you are the Hokage. The Hokage''s guard should at least beposed of jonin to match your status. Why not select a few from the jonin or special jonin squads?"


    [Please don''t pick me!]


    [The Daimy��''s residence is nowhere near as fun as staying in Konoha. Here, I can ck off while pretending to work. I love it!]


    Though she did know what Hikari was thinking, Tsunade had her own ns.


    After bing Hokage, she had minimized the advisory council''s power, swiftly drawing important departments under her influence. While Koharu Utatane and Homura Mitokado hadn''t openly objected, they were surely plotting something behind the scenes.


    Meanwhile, the Daimy�� was causing trouble over military expenses. If this matter wasn''t handled properly, Tsunade could face the risk of being removed from office.


    For Tsunade, this was uneptable.


    Even though she never had much desire for the Hokage position, now that she had taken it, she refused to be disgracefully ousted. That kind of humiliation was unbearable for anyone.


    "No, you muste with me this time. Besides, I n to have Gai and Kurenai lead the teams, with Kakashi staying behind to guard the Hokage Building and protect Konoha." Tsunade stated her arrangements.


    Hikari scratched his head, looking utterly unwilling.


    [Going out? What a hassle.]


    [But if I refuse, Tsunade won''t let it slide. How can I get out of this mess?]


    Listening to Hikari''s inner struggle, Tsunade''s lips twitched.


    She knew it. Kamizuki Hikari, thiszy bum, loved nothing more than basking in the sun and flipping over asionally. Normally, he wouldn''t budge unless forced. Making him go to the Daimy��''s residence was bound to be a challenge.


    Fortunately, she had a n.


    "This time, Gai will lead Kamizuki Izumo and Hagane Kotetsu, while Kurenai will lead Yamashiro Aoba and Shiranui Genma. I''ll take you, and Shizune will stay here to handle official duties. How does that sound?" Tsunade smiled slyly at Hikari.


    Hikari: ???


    [What a ruthless woman.]


    [And those... assets of hers aren''t just for show. With such imprable defenses, it''s impossible to see through her schemes.]


    [If my brother is going, then I have to go too. Otherwise, if Danz�� tries something


    in the shadows, Gai and Kurenai alone won''t be able to stop him.]


    Thinking this, Hikari looked at Tsunade''s smug face and reluctantly nodded.


    "Fine, I agree. I''ll go this time."


    Under the eaves, one has no choice but to bow their head.


    [But seriously, why did this old hag choose me? I''m just a ch��nin. Everyone else


    is at least a tokubetsu j��nin. Won''t I just be dead weight?]


    Old hag?


    Tsunade kept her smiling expression, but inwardly, she was cursing.


    Kamizuki Hikari, you bastard, if I didn''t already know what you were thinking, you might have actually fooled me.


    Daring to call me an old hag in your heart? If I don''t mess with youter, you''ll forget who the real God of Shinobi is.


    "Tsunade-sama, maybe I shoulde along as well!" Shizune, despite her busy workload, lifted her head to make a request.


    ncing at the idle Hikari, Shizune simply couldn''t trust his abilities.


    Tsunade naturally understood what Shizune was thinking. She nced at the indifferent Hikari and knew that if she hadn''t arranged for Izumo to go, there was no way Hikari would have agreed.


    This time, she wanted to see just how strong Hikari had be. Was he really as confident as he had once imed, that he could take on ten Jiraiyas at once?


    To Tsunade, it didn''t even need to be ten. If he could hold his own against just one Jiraiya, it would already be a huge boon for Konoha.


    Shinobi like them were strategic assets to the vige. Compared to the enigmatic Kakashi and the trump card Maito Gai, who couldn''t be easily deployed, if Hikari could


    reach that level, Tsunade would be over the moon.


    "Shizune, besides you, who else in Konoha can I trust with this? Administrative work is just as important. Who else can I hand it over to besides you?"


    Tsunade looked at Shizune with a serious expression, making it seem as if she held great expectations for her. Shizune waspletely taken in.


    "Unless... you want me to leave everything to those two old geezers?"


    Shizune was deeply moved.


    "Tsunade-sama, I will do my best. I will not let you down!"


    Shizune now understood her irreceable position in Tsunade''s heart. Looking at


    the stack of documents before her, she felt a newfound sense of motivation.


    At that moment, she no longer envied Hikari.


    She knew that in Tsunade''s heart,


    she was truly one of a kind. Why else


    would Tsunade-sama refuse to let


    anyone else handle these


    documents? It was because no one else was worthy of her trust.


    In Tsunade''s heart, she was the only one she could truly rely on.


    Shizune firmly believed this.


    [Shizune is still so young.]


    [Tsunade just said a few words, and she''s already so loyal. If anyone says she


    doesn''t understand politics, I''ll pee on their head!]


    Tsunade was speechless.


    This brat, always thinking poorly of her.


    Did she really have to be scheming every time? Couldn''t she just express genuine


    feelings for once?


    After all, she had raised Shizune for over a decade, pouring money into her upbringing since childhood. That had cost quite a bit, you know.


    Of course, they had run into a few


    minor issues on their travels-like being chased by casino owners, or running from debt collectors-but those were small matters. In Tsunade''s mind, all of that had been to train Shizune''s reflexes and ability to adapt in critical situations.


    Things like not repaying debts or being called the "Legendary Sucker" were all


    part of the act.


    She had been trained by the God of Shinobi herself in the art of gambling. When it came to gambling, she always did the opposite on purpose.


    It was all a test for Shizune. That''s right. Everything had been deliberate.


    As for Hikari''s misunderstanding, Tsunade decided to let it slide. She wasn''t like


    ordinary women, petty and narrow-minded.


    As the Fifth Hokage, with a broad mind and magnanimous heart, she, Tsunade, would never hold a grudge over such trivial matters.


    That''s right.


    No objections.


    *Bang!*


    The office doors were kicked open.


    "Fifth Hokage, huh? I challenge you!"


    Read 40 advanced Chapters on my P@treon.


    [email protected]/KakuzuTL

 Chapter 24: Sarutobi Konohamaru

    Chapter 24 - 24: Sarutobi Konohamaru


    A little brat appeared at the door, pointing at Tsunade and spouting shocking words.


    In an instant, three ANBU operatives appeared behind Konohamaru. With a singlemand from Tsunade, this kid would be sent straight to Konoha''s prison.


    If nothing else, he could at least be charged with attempting to spy on the Hokage''s confidential matters.


    "Who are you?" Tsunade looked at Konohamaru. Having only been back for a few days, she genuinely did not recognize this child. And judging by how familiar he seemed with the ce, he was clearly not from an ordinary family.


    "I am Konohamaru, the future Hokage of Konoha! Today, I challenge you for the title of Hokage! The Hokage''s seat belongs to my grandfather. What right do you have to sit on it?"


    [Huh? Isn''t this the little pervert who follows Naruto around?]


    [Konohamaru... That old fox Sarutobi, his intentions are clear as day. He made his son, Asuma, the mentor of the Ino-Shika-Cho trio, and named his grandson Konohamaru. Does he think the Hokage seat belongs to the Sarutobi n?]


    [Neither the First Hokage nor the Second Hokage ever pulled something like this. Sarutobi sure has some nerve.]


    Tsunade''s face darkened instantly.


    She hadn''t thought much about this at first. But now that she considered it, the implications were far too deep even for her as the Fifth Hokage, it was a concerning thought.


    "Konohamaru, right? Judging by your age, you should be attending the Academy." Tsunade rested her chin on her hand, curiously watching Konohamaru. "Why do you have time to be here?"


    A kid who wasn''t even a genin, wandering into the Hokage''s office-this made Tsunade uneasy.


    Was this ce just open for anyone to stroll in?


    If it were a shinobi, that would be one thing. But for a child who wasn''t even a proper ninja yet to barge in here? Theck of discipline was astonishing.


    "My teacher is Ebisu! I don''t need to go to the Academy!" As someone with a personal tutor, Konohamaru had no interest in attending school with a bunch of other kids. That would lower his dignity as a future Hokage.


    Tsunade chuckled as she looked at him. "That won''t do. Every Hokage has graduated from the Shinobi Academy. It''s there that you learn the meaning of being a Hokage and the bonds ofradeship."


    "I don''t care! I''m challenging you today!" Konohamaru shouted, raising his fist. Tsunade was both amused and annoyed.


    A mere child, challenging her-one of the legendary Sannin, the Fifth Hokage? This was beyond ridiculous.


    Did he think he was Kamizuki Hikari or something?


    For some reason, that thought crossed her mind. She nced at Hikari, who was cking off in the corner, and then turned back to the ANBU.


    "Arrange for Konohamaru to be ced in the appropriate ss at the Academy. He is, after all, the grandson of a former Hokage-he shouldn''t be isted from his peers."


    One of the ANBU operatives bowed, then grabbed Konohamaru and swiftly left the Hokage building.


    The moment he was gone, Tsunade''s expression turned cold.


    "Who was on duty today? A child who isn''t even a genin managed to enter the Hokage''s office. If we weren''t here, could the Scroll of Seals have been stolen just as easily?"


    [She''s not wrong.]


    [That brat Naruto, under the old man Sarutobi''s maniption, once stole the Scroll of Seals.]


    Tsunade''s face darkened even further.


    The Scroll of Seals was one of Konoha''s most valuable treasures. It contained numerous forbidden techniques and various legacy jutsu-essentially an encyclopedia of shinobi arts. And yet, a mere genin had managed to steal it once before. What a joke.


    "Summon Ebisu. I have some instructions for him."


    Another ANBU operative left. The remaining one could only silently mourn for his squad captain.


    Back when the Third Hokage was in power, Konohamaru was his most cherished grandson. No one dared to question his presence in the Hokage''s office.


    But now, the Fifth Hokage was in charge. The captain hadn''t kept the brat in check... Well, this was going to be interesting.


    Less than a minuteter, an ANBU member knelt before Tsunade, visibly nervous. "Hokage-sama!"


    Tsunade put down the documents she had been pretending to review, narrowing her eyes as she observed the ANBU before her.


    "You''re from the Sarutobi n?"


    "N-no, I''m not!" The ANBU hurriedly denied it and removed his mask for good


    measure.


    "ANBU Squad Captain, code name ''Sparrow Hawk.'' A civilian shinobi!"


    Tsunade nodded. "You''re docked three months sry. That should help you remember your responsibilities. From now on, rules are rules. You know the procedure for allowing non-shinobi into the Hokage building, don''t you?" Sparrow Hawk immediately bowed his head. "I will never make this mistake again!"


    "Dismissed."


    To be assigned to the ANBU, one had to be at least an elite ch��nin. Squad leaders were typically special j��nin, while team leaders were full j��nin. The Anbumander was undoubtedly an elite j��nin. This was non-negotiable.


    In the shinobi vige system, j��nin were valuable resources, and even special j��nin were considered important specialists. Some special j��nin even outperformed full j��nin in their areas of expertise.


    Tsunade couldn''t punish a squad leader too harshly over Konohamaru. ANBU carried out covert operations, often thankless ones, and their sries were crucial for their livelihoods. Losing three months pay was punishment enough to make the lesson sting.


    *Knock! Knock! Knock!*


    "Hokage-sama, Ebisu requests an audience."


    Standing outside, Ebisu had already learned of Konohamaru''s punishment. At that moment, he realized-Konoha had changed. The Hokage was no longer Hiruzen Sarutobi but Tsunade Senju.


    "Enter."


    At hermand, Ebisu obediently stepped in and knelt before her.


    "I hear you''re Konohamaru''s private tutor?"


    Ebisu broke into a cold sweat at that question.


    Now that Konohamaru had been sent to the Academy, his position as a private tutor was as good as gone. More importantly, he needed to carefully consider his standing in the vige.


    "Hokage-sama, this was all under


    the Third Hokage''s orders-I was simply following instructions. Now that Konoha is undergoing its revival am willing to dedicate myself to its resurgence!" Ebisu swiftly pushed the me onto thete Third Hokage. Hiruzen was gone, but Tsunade was in power now.


    A shinobi needed to know when to adapt.


    "Since you''ve put it that way, then choose-do you want to be a team leader,


    or teach at the Academy?" In Tsunade''s eyes, Ebisu had lost his j��nin drive. Compared to other special j��nin like Aoba Yamashiro or Genma Shiranui, hisbat abilities werecking.


    "I... will follow your decision, Hokage-sama!" Ebisu had been about to say he preferred teaching, but then he caught sight of Kamizuki Hikari cking off nearby and immediately changed his stance.


    Smart choice.


    Tsunade was somewhat satisfied with Ebisu''s response.


    Originally, if Ebisu had chosen to be a team leader, she would have subjected him


    to a jonin evaluation and potentially stripped him of his rank. But since he was


    being cooperative, she decided to let it slide.


    "You''ve been teaching kids for years,


    so your teaching skills should be decent. From now on, you''ll teach at the Shinobi Academy. When you''re not busy, take on some missions to sharpen your skills. Next year when the students graduate, you can be a team leader. How does that sound?"


    Team leaders, too, vary in quality.


    But in general, only those recognized by the Hokage can be one.


    "Thank you, Hokage-sama!" Ebisu let out a sigh of relief.


    If Tsunade said this, then she didn''t me him.


    Good, very good.


    Back when he became


    Konohamaru''s tutor, it was because


    If


    of the Sarutobi n influence. Konohamaru had grown up to be sessful, Ebisu could have ridden his coattails to fame. But now that


    Tsunade clearly had issues with the Sarutobi n, he was more than happy to cut ties.


    As a seasoned shinobi, clinging to personal sentiment was foolish.


    Even if the Sarutobi n was displeased, they had no grounds to criticize him.


    After all, Ebisu had received an appointment from the Hokage.


    In Konoha, the Hokage''s word wasw.


    The Sarutobi n had once been influential because of the Third Hokage, but


    now that he was gone, they were nothing.


    "Alright, go report to the Shinobi Academy. It''s a bit of a waste for a special jonin


    like you to be a regr teacher."


    Read 40 advanced Chapters on my P@treon.


    [email protected]/KakuzuTL

 Chapter 25: Arrangements

    Chapter 25 - 25: Arrangements


    Hokage''s Office.


    "Hokage-sama!"


    Maito Gai, Yuhi Kurenai, and Hatake Kakashi greeted Tsunade.


    Unless it was during wartime or in the ANBU, shinobi didn''t need to kneel when facing the Hokage. As for Ebisu, he knelt because he knew he had made a mistake and was afraid.


    Now that Kakashi had mostly recovered, and the strain on his body from the Sharingan had lessened, he felt incredibly light, as if he had regained his vitality after overexerting himself.


    He was full of energy.


    "Tomorrow, I''m heading to the Daimyo''s residence. Gai and Kurenai, you two will lead the escort team. Kakashi, you''ll stay behind to oversee the Hokage Building. Shizune will handle administrative affairs. If anyone stirs up trouble, you have full authority to deal with it first and reportter."


    "Understood!"


    Although Kakashi didn''t understand why Tsunade had chosen to leave him behind, he still obeyed the order.


    ording to Kakashi''s expectations, with him and Gai escorting Tsunade to the Daimyo''s pce, everything would go smoothly. The three of them together could be considered Konoha''s current topbat force.


    "Kurenai, you''ll lead Yamashiro Aoba and Shiranui Genma. Gather at Konoha''s main gate early tomorrow. As for your current squad, have them take on some D- rank missions or train at home."


    Kurenai had no objections.


    Being assigned to escort Hokage to the Daimyo was an honor in itself.


    To be honest, part of the reason Kurenai had reached the rank of jounin was due


    to her father''s legacy, and another was Asuma''s favor towards her. The Third Hokage had deliberately promoted her to support Asuma.


    In terms of raw strength, Kurenai was decent, but she was nowhere near the level of elite jounin like Kakashi or Maito Gai.


    "Understood!"


    "Maito Gai, you''ll lead Kamizuki Izumo and Hagane Kotetsu. Gather at the main gate tomorrow morning. As for your students, Rock Lee should remain in the hospital to recover, while Neji and Tenten will be assigned to gate duty. Any objections?"


    "No problem!" Gai responded instantly.


    Tsunade had healed both his best friend and his disciple-escorting her to the Daimyo''s residence was nothing. He''d follow her even into a lion''s den without hesitation.


    "Kakashi, since your body has just recovered, you''re not suited for long journeys. Shizune and Nara Shikaku will handle administrative duties, while you''ll take temporarymand of the ANBU. If anything unusual happens, you''re authorized to take action immediately."


    There weren''t many in Konoha that Tsunade both trusted and who had sufficient strength.


    After much thought, she decided to entrust this responsibility to Kakashi. "Hokage-sama, isn''t Jiraiya-sama teaching Naruto? Couldn''t this task be given to him?" Kakashi asked curiously.


    At the mention of Jiraiya, Tsunade''s expression darkened slightly.


    "Don''t bring him up. Recently, the owners of Konoha''s bathhouses have been filingints every day. You may enjoy reading his books, but at least you''re reliable. I don''t want Konoha''s reputation affected by... that kind of behavior."


    Fair enough.


    Recalling Jiraiya''s habits, Kakashi had no further arguments.


    Jiraiya''s peeping was legendary. With his current level of skill, regr bathhouse owners would have no way of catching him. However, ever since he started hanging around, the number of female patrons at Konoha''s bathhouses had plummeted. Even if they couldn''t prove he was peeping, the owners had started filingints regardless.


    Tsunade knew this but couldn''t say much about it.


    The root of the problemy with Jiraiya.


    If he didn''t have this dark history, no one would be able to nder him.


    He had no one to me but himself.


    "Alright, you all should go make your preparations."


    Time was short, and Tsunade didn''t want to waste any more of it.


    For Kakashi, a single man left to guard Konoha, there wasn''t much to arrange. But for Gai and Kurenai, it was different. They needed to make arrangements for their squads��especially Kurenai, whose students were all from prominent ns. She needed to visit each of their families personally to exin the situation.


    The Hyuga, Aburame, and Inuzuka ns were all staunch supporters of Konoha, so Tsunade wasn''t worried about any objections from them.


    Once the three of them left, Tsunade let out a sigh of relief.


    Everything was in ce, just waiting for the right moment.


    A stable rear was necessary for her to negotiate with the Daimyo.


    Previously, the Daimyo''s support for Konoha had been unwavering, but ever since she took office, issues had begun to arise. Something was clearly amiss. If it came to a fight, Tsunade alone could tear down the Daimyo''s residence.


    The problem was the Daimyo''s authority. If she acted recklessly, she might not


    only lose her position as Hokage but also be a rogue shinobi.


    The Five Great Nations wouldn''t tolerate such a move.


    [Now that everyone''s gone, I just want to go home and sleep.]


    [Speaking of which, since it''s my first time visiting the Daimyo''s residence, should


    I bring back some souvenirs?]


    Tsunade eagerly waited to hear Kamizuki Hikari mention her name in his thoughts.


    Buying souvenirs couldn''t just be for himself, after all.


    Society thrived on rtionships. As the Fifth Hokage and Hikari''s direct superior,


    Tsunade felt she should receive something too.


    Her request wasn''t unreasonable.


    [I heard the Daimyo''s residence is full of beautiful women. I''ll spend some money and buy eight or ten of them. That way, I won''t even need to worry about finding a wife. I''ll give one to my older brother so he can continue the Kamizuki bloodline.]


    [I''ll also give one to Kotetsu, so he stops clinging to my brother all the time and gives him some space to rx.]


    [As for the rest, I guess I''ll keep them all for myself. Someone with my physique can''t be satisfied with just one woman.]


    Tsunade: ???


    Souvenirs?


    You''re calling women from the Daimyo''s residence souvenirs?! Are you out of your mind?!


    Tsunade red at Hikari, itching to tear him apart.


    She had always tolerated his inner fantasies about her. But now he was thinking about buying women from the Daimyo''s residence?


    Keeping seven or eight for himself? Could his body even handle that?


    She was the Hokage, his direct superior. At the very least, he should give her half!


    Not that she needed women forpanionship, but having someone take care of daily needs wasn''t bad.


    No wonder he never got promoted his way of doing things was hopeless. [Something''s off with this big-chested woman.]


    Hikari''s instincts were sharp. The moment Tsunade''s gaze turned murderous, he sensed danger.


    Instantly, Tsunadeposed herself, not letting Kamizuki Hikari notice her unusual behavior.


    Being able to hear Kamizuki Hikari''s


    thoughts was her special ability. Although she didn''t know how she gained it, since she had it, she didn''t


    want him to find out.


    [Could it be that time of the month?]


    [That makes sense. Even gods would struggle during that time, let alone


    Tsunade.]


    Oh, you little... freewebnovel


    Tsunade''s fingers dug into her desk, barely holding back her anger.


    If she couldn''t hear his thoughts, she would never have realized just how absurd


    and pointless the knowledge in that head of his was.


    "That time of the month" huh?


    I''ll show you a time of the month!


    Does he not realize shinobi can handle these things easily?


    I''m the legendary Senju Tsunade!


    I was going to let you go home early today... Heh, forget it. You''re staying until


    midnight!

 Chapter 26: Yuhi Kurenai’s Farewell

    Chapter 26 - 26: Yuhi Kurenai''s Farewell


    TL Note: Bonus Chapter today!


    Leaving the Hokage Building, Kurenai said goodbye to Gai and Kakashi before hurrying toward the Hyuga npound.


    Since this was not an emergency mission, even as a jonin, she could only move quickly through the streets rather than leaping across rooftops.


    Among the Hyuga, Inuzuka, and Aburame ns, Kurenai least liked visiting the Hyuga household. The ce had too many rules, and as someone from an ordinary family, Kurenai truly disliked such formality.


    Since it was alreadyte, visiting the other two ns-both considered mid-sized with fewer formalities-wouldn''t be a problem. But the Hyuga n... Heh, better to get this over with quickly.


    Upon arriving at the Hyugapound, Kurenai was met with the piercing gazes of numerous Byakugan. Following protocol, she formally requested a meeting and was eventually led to Hiashi Hyuga and Hinata.


    "Sensei?"


    Hinata, ever the polite and reserved girl, timidly stood up and bowed toward Kurenai under Hiashi''s stern gaze.


    Kurenai nodded and gestured for Hinata to sit back down.


    Among her three students, Hinata was undoubtedly her favorite. She was well- behaved, unlike Kiba, who was troublesome, or Shino, whose presence was sometimes barely noticeable.


    A gentle and obedient girl-exactly the type Kurenai liked best.


    "n Head Hyuga-sama, I apologize for visiting sote. Please forgive the intrusion."


    Hiashi was a man who adhered to rules, but he was not an inflexible old relic. Although he was not particrly fond of Hinata, she was still his daughter. At most, he was merely disappointed in her perceivedck of progress.


    He understood Kurenai''s character-she was a steady and reliable shinobi. For her to visit thiste, it was clearly something important.


    "We''re about the same age, Kurenai-sensei. You can just call me by name."


    Hiashi''s unexpected politeness caught Kurenai off guard. However, she had no intention of taking advantage of it-there was no need.


    "I''ll get straight to the point. I have an urgent mission outside the vige tomorrow, so I won''t be able to oversee Hinata''s training for a while."


    "That''s understandable." Hiashi''s eyes narrowed slightly, as if he had just realized something, but he didn''t press further. "We are all shinobi. Going on missions is a natural part of our duty."


    "Thank you for your understanding, Hiashi-sama!" Kurenai finally felt relieved. Of the three ns, this was the one she had been most reluctant to visit. Now that this matter was settled, she could move on to the other two.


    "Even though I will be away, I don''t want Hinata''s training to stagnate. I''d like to ask for your support in continuing her regimen. Also, they''re still young, so I hope Hinata can take on more D-rank missions with her teammates in theing days. What do you think?"


    "No problem. We''ll follow your instructions, Kurenai-sensei. We were all at that age once, and Hinata needs to grow."


    "Good. Then it''s settled. It''s gettingte, and I still need to visit the Inuzuka and Aburame ns, so I''ll take my leave."


    "Hinata, escort Kurenai-sensei to the door."


    Hinata timidly followed Kurenai outside.


    "Kurenai-sensei, where are you going for your mission?" Hinata asked curiously but then quickly recalled the shinobi confidentiality rules. "If it''s inconvenient to say, never mind."


    Kurenai chuckled and ruffled Hinata''s hair. "I''ll tell you when I get back. You have talent, Hinata. Even while I''m away, make sure to train hard, alright?"


    "Mm!" Hinata nodded firmly.


    She liked Kurenai-not just because she was beautiful, but because being around


    her was far morefortable than being at home.


    "Be good and wait for me to return. I''ll bring you a souvenir."


    "Thank you, Kurenai-sensei!"


    "Go back inside, Hinata. After training, make sure to visit the Hokage Building to take on missions."


    "Understood, Kurenai-sensei!"


    After saying farewell to Hinata, Kurenai hurried off.


    The Inuzuka and Aburame ns were both respected families. Visiting them toote would not be appropriate.


    This time, Kurenai decided to follow the route and visit Inuzuka Kiba first, then Aburame Shino.


    Pet


    The reason why the Aburame n was located far from the Hyuga n was quite obvious. The Byakugan could perceive internal structures within the body. Though it was rarely used in such a manner within the vige to avoid unnecessary trouble, there was always the possibility of an exception.


    The Aburame n, whose bodies were host to countless insects, naturally preferred to stay out of the Byakugan''s field of view as much as possible.


    When Kiba sa Kurenai arrive, he


    warmly weed her. Upon


    learning that Kurenai was going on a


    mission, he expressed his support,


    though his persistent questioning


    earned him a smack from his mother, Inuzuka Tsume.


    After a brief exchange, Kurenai moved on to visit Shino''s home.


    Arriving at the Aburamepound, she was once again greeted by a group of mysterious figures-each wearing hoods and dark sses.


    Their almost assassin-like presence sent a chill down Kurenai''s spine.


    Of course, despite their secretive nature, the Aburame were polite. They understood the need for Kurenai''s mission, and Shino, more mature than Kiba, did not ask unnecessary questions.


    On her way home, Kurenai felt noticeably lighter.


    At this moment, she only wanted a long, hot bath and a good night''s sleep to be fully refreshed for her mission.


    She had to prove to everyone that Yuhi Kurenai was not just a pretty face.


    Upon reaching her small residence, she saw a familiar bearded figure waiting at her door-Asuma.


    "Kurenai!"


    Asuma greeted her warmly as she approached.


    "Asuma, what are you doing here?" Kurenai, exhausted from the day, didn''t pay much attention to her tone.


    The speaker might not have meant anything, but the listener took it to heart. Hearing this, Asuma felt slightly annoyed.


    "Kurenai, I''m heading out tomorrow to undergo the Summoning Contract Trial for Enma. It''ll take a while, so I wanted to talk to you before I leave."


    As he spoke, Asuma nced at the house, making his intentions obvious.


    It was cold outside. Wouldn''t it be morefortable to talk inside, maybe under a warm nket?


    "What a coincidence!" Kurenai replied absentmindedly. "I also have a mission tomorrow, so I won''t be able to see you off. Since you have a trial ahead, you should get some rest early."


    Asuma opened his mouth, looking at Kurenai. He really wanted to pull her into the house and exin a man''s needs.


    But if he did that, the image he had maintained for so long would crumble instantly.


    "Kurenai, we won''t be seeing each other for a long time after tomorrow. Don''t you feel even a little reluctant to part?"


    Kurenai gave him a puzzled look. "I have a mission too. It''s normal for shinobi to


    be apart. But you... You seem off tonight. Are you feeling unwell? Did you catch a


    cold?"


    Asuma: ''Damn it. I''m just horny, and I came here to relieve some tension. Why are you ying dumb?''


    Taking a deep breath, Asuma maintained hisposure.


    "I haven''t heard of any missionstely. Are you leading a squad tomorrow? Where are you headed?"


    "Asuma, you should know about shinobi confidentiality. Even if we were married, I couldn''t tell you. I really do have a mission tomorrow. It''ste, you should go


    home."


    Asuma gazed at the sky, feeling as if his affections had been thrown to the wind.


    ''Woman, when I seed and return, I''ll make you regret rejecting me!''


    Read 40 advanced Chapters on my P@treon.


    [email protected]/KakuzuTL

 Chapter 27: Assembly

    Chapter 27 - 27: Assembly


    Early the next morning.


    Kamizuki Hikari was rudely awakened from his slumber by his older brother, Kamizuki Izumo. After washing up, the two obediently made their way to the vige gate.


    As the gatekeepers of Konoha, this was the ce the Kamizuki brothers were most familiar with.


    Without a doubt.


    "Morning, Izumo!" When the Kamizuki brothers arrived, Hagane Kotetsu was already there.


    Kamizuki Izumo smiled and nodded, his face brimming with excitement. Anyone unaware of the situation might have thought he was going on a blind date.


    Compared to him, Kamizuki Hikari looked utterly lifeless, as if he could fall asleep at any moment.


    "Hikari, you can''t be like this. Today, we''re apanying Tsunade-sama on a mission. As a member of Konoha, you must take protecting the Hokage as your duty. Acting sozy is truly disgraceful!"


    "Izumo, why don''t you do something about him?" Kotetsu chided earnestly, sounding more like Hikari''s older brother than Izumo, while Izumo himself just looked like a spectator enjoying the show.


    "Sigh, I wish I could..." Izumo sighed, looking at his sloth-like younger brother with a helpless expression.


    "Hikari, if you keep being thiszy, no girl will ever like you!"


    Izumo knew his younger brother well.


    After all, someone who wasn''t a pervert wouldn''t be able to write those kinds of books.


    "As if you two single dogs have anyone interested in you!" Hikari sneered at his brother and Kotetsu. "I''m not getting married because I don''t want to sacrifice my beautiful youth so early! Unlike you two, who simply can''t find anyone."


    "So, please don''t use your thoughts to judge my superior perspective!"


    Izumo and Kotetsu: ''We feel personally attacked!''


    "Hikari, you''re as amusing as ever!" A gentle female voice rang out-clearly belonging to a refined and mature woman.


    Hikari looked up and was greeted by a pair of long, slender legs. The owner of these legs was none other than Konoha''s flower, the beautiful Yuhi Kurenai.


    "Oh, it''s the lovely Kurenai! Long time no see."


    "Long time? I saw you just yesterday in the Hokage''s office!" Kurenai wasn''t buying into Hikari''s pleasantries. "I heard that a certain someone, aside from gatekeeping duties, spends all their free time at the hospital charming young girls. And the younger they are, the more enthusiastic he gets. I wonder who that could be?"


    "That would be me!" Hikari admitted without hesitation.


    For a moment, Kurenai didn''t know how to respond.


    This guy really didn''t y by the rules.


    Hikari grinned at Kurenai. With his keen observational skills, he could tell that Asuma hadn''t won her over yet.


    It was honestly strange. They were around the same age, yet Asuma always seemed like an old man. freewebnovel


    Look at Hikari-people would believe he was still twenty. But Asuma? If someone said he was forty, few would doubt it.


    What a stark difference.


    A tant gap.


    "Kurenai, are you paying so much attention to me because I haven''t tried to charm you yet? If that''s the case, then I must apologize. After all, I can''t beat you in a fight. If you really fell in love with me and decided to force yourself on me, I wouldn''t be able to resist!"


    Kurenai blinked in surprise before smiling gracefully. As adults, a little teasing was harmless.


    Izumo: ''Wow, I need to take notes!''


    Kotetsu: ''Damn, this guy''s smooth! I need to learn a thing or two from Hikari. Maybe I can finally get out of being single!''


    Hikari nced at his brother and Kotetsu, shaking his head in exasperation.


    When it came to people, aside from strength, appearance mattered too.


    If Hikari dyed his hair white, he could walk through Konoha like a king. Even Danzo wouldn''t dare mess with him.


    The Second Hokage, Senju Tobirama''s face-just imagine how intimidating that would be.


    Thanks to this face, Kamizuki Hikari was adored by many young women at the hospital. If he hadn''t been so careful to keep his distance, he might have already had a few kids running around iming him as their


    father.  ne


    .n


    "Hikari, you''re still as infuriating as ever. I''ll make sure to teach you a lesson sometime!" Kurenai''s face was slightly flushed from the stares of Izumo and Kotetsu, and she was both embarrassed and annoyed.


    Girls were naturally a bit shy. That was normal.


    Hikari chuckled. If he really wanted to pursue Kurenai, Asuma wouldn''t stand a chance. Even if the Third Hokage personally ordered against it, Hikari was confident he could make her fall for him.


    And to be clear, willingly.


    Kamizuki Hikari wasn''t the type to rely on strength to force things.


    With his looks and wealth, finding a woman was almost too easy.


    "Oh, Gai is here. Wait, is that little beauty Tenten too?" Hikari looked into the distance, spotting a green-d figure running toward the vige gate with a long- haired man and a bun-haired girl.


    "Hikari, while Konoha isn''t too strict about rtionships, you should still behave yourself. Tenten is too young; you can''t lead kids astray. Otherwise, Gai won''t let you off." Kurenai warned him.


    Hikari shrugged. "Rx, I have no interest in children. When ites to women, I prefer mature ones like you, Kurenai. Hmm, Ichiraku Ayame is nice too. Anko, though... she''s a bit too manly."


    Kurenai''s eye twitched, feeling like she shouldn''t have asked.


    Before long, Gai and his two students arrived at the gate.


    "Yo, Hikari! You''re here early today!"


    *sh!*


    Maito Gai''s signature move, the "White Fang sh" made Hikari instinctively take


    a step back.


    "That technique is terrifying, Gai. If you used it on an enemy, you could blind them instantly!"


    "Really?! Really?!" Gai was excited. If this could be an actual jutsu, he''d have to train it diligently.


    "Of course not!" Kurenai facepalmed, concerned for Gai''s intelligence.


    "No way, Hikari! I thought I had finally developed a new move!" Gai looked utterly disappointed.


    Hikari quickly shifted the me. "That''s all Kurenai''s fault! I totally support your technique. After all, you are the famous Blue Beast of Konoha!"


    Others might think this nickname was just something Gai made up.


    But Hikari knew better-when Gai opened the Seventh Gate of the Eight Gates,


    his body emitted blue steam, resembling a fierce beast, hence the title.


    And when he called himself the Red Beast, that meant he had opened the final gate, the Gate of Death.


    If possible, Hikari hoped Gai would never have to use that technique.


    Kurenai rolled her eyes at Hikari, then turned toward Tenten, who was approaching him.


    "Hikari-senpai, have you had breakfast yet? I made this for you! Of course, if you''ve already eaten, you can take it for the journey. I also prepared water and some preserved meat to keep your energy up! The wealthy youngdy, Tenten, casually pulled out two sealing scrolls, leaving Kurenai dumbfounded.


    Are kids these days really this wealthy?


    Read 40 advanced Chapters on my P@treon.


    [email protected]/KakuzuTL

 Chapter 28: The Gathering and Tsunade’s Arrival

    Chapter 28 - 28: The Gathering and Tsunade''s Arrival


    "Thanks, Tenten! I won''t hold back then!"


    Kamizuki Hikari grinned as he took the scroll from Tenten and carefully tucked it into his chest pocket.


    This was a girl''s heartfelt gift-how could he possibly waste it?


    Kurenai gave him a look as if she were staring at a scoundrel, while Neji''s gaze was filled with jealousy and resentment. People always realize the value of something only after losing it.


    Maito Gai remained indifferent. To him, beauty and romance were probably less important than a single strand of Kakashi''s hair.


    Izumo and Kotetsu, on the other hand, were awestruck: "Hikari, you''re an absolute legend!"


    If it weren''t for the inappropriate timing, the two of them would have already kneeled down, begging to be Hikari''s disciples.freewebnovel


    As lifelong bachelors, Kotetsu and Izumo were not like Gai and Kakashi, who had zero interest in romance. It wasn''t that they didn''t want to find someone-it was just that their own abilities were too limited!


    "Tenten, it must be tough for you today, guarding the gates. It''s not an easy job!"


    "Ensuring Konoha''s safety, keeping an eye on all theings and goings, enduring the scorching sun, the wind, and the rain... When I return, I''ll definitely bring you a souvenir."


    Tenten''s face turned red. Seeing Hikari''s fingers in embarrassment.


    ere expression,


    fidgeted with her


    "Hikari-senpai, there''s no need to go to such lengths."


    "But... if you insist, please don''t spend too much money. It''s only after working that I''vee to understand how hard your job really is. Earning the lowest pay while doing the hardest work!"


    Kurenai rolled her eyes so hard they nearly flipped to the back of her head.


    She really wanted to tell Tenten that the so-called ''good senpai'' she admired so much was actually a smut novelist with a worth of several hundred million. And as for the ''hard work'' she imagined��this guy would ck off whenever he could!


    But then again, Tenten wasn''t her student. Even her own teacher hadn''t said anything, so if she spoke up, it would just make her look bad.


    Neji, meanwhile, wasn''t happy.


    He used to think Tenten was annoying, but now, all of a sudden, he found her cute, pretty, and most importantly, understanding��a perfect wife candidate.


    The Hyuga n might forbid their women from marrying outside the n, but they had no such restrictions for the men. If the Hyuga had relied solely on internal marriages over the years, they would have gone extinct long ago.


    What bothered Neji the most was that he was the one who had been working diligently at the gate all this time. Tenten, the little rich girl, always hid inside, iming that girls needed to take care of their skin and avoid getting too tan. He did all the work, but Tenten was the one getting praised.


    Was there no justice in this world?


    Was there no fairness?


    Heaven had truly treated him harshly.


    ''Neji, don''t lower your head, or your crown will fall. Don''t open your eyes, or your tears will flow!'' He silently encouraged himself as he stared firmly at Hikari.


    He had made up his mind-his new goal was to surpass Kamizuki Hikari.


    As a genius of the Hyuga n, he refused to believe that, with enough effort, he couldn''t defeat this cker.


    He had already mastered the Eight Trigrams Sixty-Four Palms. Beating thiszy fish of a man-it was only a matter of time.


    "Tsunade-sama is here!" Hikari suddenly announced, casually ruffling Tenten''s bun. "Be good and stay in Konoha. If there''s any danger, just let Neji handle it."


    "If something serious happens, go find Kakashi. He''s like a brother to your teacher -not by blood, but even closer than that. If you need anything, he''ll definitely help you."


    Gai added, "That''s right, just rely on Kakashi!"


    "Also, make sure to keep an eye on Lee. Don''t let him overexert himself before he''s fully recovered."


    "Tell him that if he gets injured again before his body heals, he really won''t be able to be a shinobi anymore!"


    Who said Gai wasn''t smart?


    Look at how he worded that.


    For Lee, the idea of never bing a shinobi was a far worse punishment than going hungry.


    "Understood, Sensei!"


    Tenten might tease Gai at times, but deep down, she respected him immensely.


    People weren''t fools. While Gai didn''t specialize in ninjutsu, the dedication he put into teaching them was unmatched. Compared to him, many other j��nin and special j��nin werepletelycking.


    A lot of team leaders only focused onpleting missions, teaching their squads


    just the basics and withholding advanced training methods.


    Konoha 12 only became as strong as they were because of their teachers.


    A master leads the way, but training is up to the individual.


    Without the right guidance, even a genius like Minato Namikaze would have remained an average shinobi.


    Of course, while the Third Hokage was overly protective of his position as Hokage, he still cared greatly about the future of Konoha''s shinobi.


    Any student with potential was assigned to a good teacher. The so-called merit- based ss system was merely an excuse.


    Take Sakura, for example. She was ced on a team with an Uchiha and Naruto not just because of her academic excellence, but also because of her solid chakra control.


    In Konoha, you couldn''t thrive by being ordinary. Only by proving your value would the higher-ups invest in your development.


    Compared to the n-born shinobi,


    the Hokage whether it was the Third or any other-preferred seeing independent shinobi rise to prominence. The official count of j��nin in Konoha was arounda hundred, but in reality, the number was at least twice that.


    Most of the additional j��nin were from n backgrounds. To bnce power, the Hokage had policies to prevent n shinobi from monopolizing Konoha''s authority.


    This arrangement had its pros and cons. The downside was that the Hokage didn''t exert full control over n jonin. Unless it was wartime, they couldn''t be directly ordered around.


    It was a fair trade-off.


    The ns were fine with this as well.


    If all their j��nin were under the Hokage''smand, they could be assigned to dangerous missions at any time. If too many of them died, their entire n could be wiped out.


    That was a terrifying risk.


    Thus, an unspoken agreement existed between the Hokage and the ns.


    "You all sure got here early."


    Tsunade arrived at the gate, apanied by Yamashiro Aoba and Shiranui Genma. When she saw the bored-looking Hikari, her smile grew even brighter.


    Kamizuki Hikari''s suffering was her greatest joy.


    [That big-breasted woman is finally here. Looks like I really have to leave Konoha now... I''m so tired. I don''t want to go out. I just want to stay in Konoha!]


    [I love Konoha!]


    This guy might bezy, but at least his heart was in the right ce.


    Tsunade was pleased.


    [If only they''d let me stay here to guard the gate. Then I could flirt with Tenten all


    day... When she grows up, I''ll make sure she gives me two children.]


    [But I don''t want more than two-raising kids is such a hassle!]


    Tsunade''s face darkened. ''I knew it! This scoundrel can''t be trusted!''


    Read 40 advanced Chapters on my P@treon.


    [email protected]/KakuzuTL

 Chapter 29: Departure

    Chapter 29 - 29: Departure


    "Open the gate!"


    Seeing that everyone had gathered, and with Neji and Tenten also present to guard the gate, Tsunade gave the order.


    Kamizuki Izumo and Hagane Kotetsu immediately stepped forward to form hand seals. Aplex barrier seal waspleted, and Konoha''s grand gates opened, revealing the fresh air outside.


    "Tsunade-sama, you''re the Hokage now, how about we prepare a pnquin for you?" Hikari suggested.


    [Since she''s the Hokage, having a pnquin carried by four people would be fitting. That way, I can also hitch a ride.]


    Kamizuki Hikari had a rather ambitious thought, but unfortunately, Tsunade could hear his inner musings. Moreover, since this trip was to the Daimy��''s residence and she was in a hurry, there was no way she would let herself be carried in a pnquin and waste time dawdling.


    "No need for such formalities. Neji, Tenten, you two guard the gate well. We''ll be back soon!" Tsunade said before taking the lead and walking out of the vige.


    The group hurriedly followed, except for Hikari, who patted Tenten''s head.


    "Be careful. If there''s danger, just let Neji handle it. He''s a guy, so even if he gets hurt or crippled, it''s not a big deal. But you''re such a beautiful girl-if you get injured, I''d feel really bad."


    "Mmm! Hikari-senpai, I''ll make sure to protect myself!" Tenten beamed happily at Hikari.


    She hadn''t felt such genuine care in a long time.


    Her parents at home weren''t very expressive, but ever since she became Maito Gai''s disciplest year, Hikari had always looked after her, which deeply touched her heart.


    Beside her, Hy��ga Neji silently rolled his eyes.


    He felt that his strength was stillcking. Once Hikari returned from the Daimy��''s residence, he had to challenge him properly.


    "Hikari, let''s go!" Tsunade turned around and gave him a sharp reprimand.


    Kamizuki Izumo also looked at him with a pleading expression.


    ''Dear little brother, can you please stop causing trouble? The one in front of you is our direct superior, Tsunade-sama. Are you really not afraid?''


    Hikari: Afraid? Not a chance. Someone here got drunk, threw a tantrum at me, and even took all the cash from my wallet. Can a person like that really be a responsible Fifth Hokage?


    Even though he was grumbling internally, the moment he saw Tsunade''s urging gaze, Hikari obediently ran over.


    Hands behind his back, he assumed the ssic shinobi running posture.


    Hokage Office.


    Shizune arrived early, and upon seeing the towering pile of documents on the desk, she quietly sat down and began working.


    After a while, Hatake Kakashi entered the office. Seeing Shizune working diligently, he didn''t disturb her. Instead, he nced around before casually plopping down onto Hikari''s usual seat.


    Sofortable.


    Shizune wasn''t blind. The moment Kakashi entered, she had already noticed. However, since Kakashi was the enforcer Tsunade assigned to her, and he was a loyal Konoha shinobi, there was no way he was a spy.


    Because of this, she didn''t mind.


    A momentter, theid-back middle-aged man, Nara Shikaku, walked in. "Shikaku."


    "Kakashi."


    The two men exchanged polite nods before Shikaku turned to Shizune to report. "Tsunade-sama has left the vige. ording to her instructions, Shizune, you are to handle the paperwork. Kakashi and I will take care of the vige''s defense and security. If anythinges up, you can contact us through the ANBU." "Kakashi,e with me for a moment."


    Hatake Kakashi adjusted his forehead protector, nced at Shizune, who was seriously reviewing documents, and seeing that she had no objections, he followed Shikaku outside.


    The two arrived at the Hokage Rock, overlooking the vige from above.


    "Kakashi, the Intelligence Division just reported that the Root shinobi have been showing irregr activity."


    Hearing this, Kakashi''s eyes narrowed slightly before he chuckled.


    "Perhaps Danz��-sama has his own arrangements. The Root members are indeed formidable, but the people Tsunade-sama took with her aren''t pushovers either."


    Maito Gai''s taljutsu was


    overwhelming, Yuhi Kurenai excelled in genjutsu, and with Tsunade leading them, those three alone couldCrush an average team. As for the so-called "Gate Guardians" Kamizuki Izumo and Hagane Kotetsu, they had passed Tsunade''s selection and had been promoted to Special J��nin. Together, they were a force to be reckoned with-even


    Kakashi would have a hard time dealing with them.


    That is, unless he used his Kamui.


    Yamashiro Agba and Shiranui Genma were also well-coordinated. Unless another vigeunched arge-scale attack, Tsunade wouldn''t be in any danger. Besides the six obvious members, two ANBU squads were secretly assigned to protect her. Under such


    circumstances, for something to happen to Tsunade, it would be nearly impossible.


    Kakashi wasn''t worried about their safety at all.


    Shikaku was a smart man-he never spoke without purpose.


    "Recently, the Daimy�� sent a reprimanding letter, stating that they intend to reduce military funding. If that really happens, it will be a huge blow to Tsunade- sama."


    Kakashi looked at the bustling vige below, watching the warm, joyful faces, and felt a wave of warmth in his heart.


    "Shikaku, don''t worry. I will protect this vige with everything I''ve got."


    "Besides, since Tsunade-sama dared to go, it means she''s already prepared for whateveres her way."


    "Compared to their mission, our task of guarding the vige seems even more important. We need to tighten the coboration between the intelligence unit and the ANBU can''t let spies from other viges discover our weaknesses.


    Shikaku nodded. "Rest assured, I have already taken care of the necessary precautionary measures."


    After speaking, his expression turned slightlyplicated, as if there was


    something else he wanted to say.


    Kakashi noticed this but didn''t pry.


    He knew that if Shikaku wanted to talk, he would.


    If he didn''t, forcing him wouldn''t help.


    After a long pause, Shikaku finally spoke.


    "Kakashi, Asuma requested leave. He said he needs to undergo a trial to summon


    the monkey king, Enma."


    Hearing this, Kakashi''s eyes flickered with interest before returning to his usual


    calm demeanor.


    "Let him go."


    "Enma is indeed a powerful summon. Compared to my Eight Ninja Dogs, it''s vastly superior."


    Seeing Kakashi''s nonchnt attitude, Shikaku couldn''t help but shake his head.


    "It''s just us here��stop pretending."


    "Enma is strong, but Asuma''s timing is way too convenient."


    "I discovered that Asuma, using support from the Sarutobi n, had left the vige


    on his own. Under these circumstances, what do you think he''s doing out there?"


    If it were an unaffiliated shinobi, breaking vige rules might be excusable.


    But Asuma was different. His students were the current generation of the Ino- Shika-Ch�� trio.


    Now, at a critical time for Konoha, Asuma suddenly left the vige. If not for the fact that his father was the Third Hokage, Shikaku would have seriously consideredbeling him a missing-nin.


    Shikaku knew Kakashi was intelligent enough to understand his meaning without him having to spell it out.


    Since Kakashi wasn''t saying anything, it meant he had his own thoughts on the matter.


    "Shikaku, let''s just wait and see."


    "What''s done in the dark will alwayse to light."


    "Asuma''s actions can be reported to Tsunade-sama once she returns. Do you


    really think that just by leaving the vige for a while, Asuma will gain the power to defeat her?"


    Read 40 advanced Chapters on my P@treon.


    [email protected]/KakuzuTL

 Chapter 30: Night Stay

    Chapter 30 - 30: Night Stay


    A shinobi running at full speed is incredibly fast.


    Among the eight of them, the weakest on the surface was Kamizuki Hikari, followed by Yuhi Kurenai, who was the least skilled in taijutsu.


    They had set out in the morning, taking only a short break at noon to eat and drink, and had been running non-stop until nine in the evening.


    Kamizuki Izumo and Hagane Kotetsu went out to hunt for some wild game, while Shiranui Genma and Yamashiro Aoba gathered firewood and started a fire. Meanwhile, Tsunade, Kurenai, and Hikari-who was shameless in everyone''s eyes-sat there doing nothing, simply waiting to eat.


    A bonfire was lit, and several wild rabbits and pheasants were skewered and roasted over the fire.


    The group sat around the fire, waiting for their food to cook.


    "At this pace, we should reach the Daimy��''s residence by noon the day after tomorrow. Before that, I want to know-what are your thoughts on the current situation?"


    Anyone Tsunade had brought along was someone she trusted.


    Even Kurenai, who seemed the most like an outsider, was unquestionably loyal to Tsunade.


    [What thoughts could I possibly have? I''m exhausted and just want a good night''s sleep!]


    [Big-breasted woman, let me sleep in your arms! I heard that improves sleep quality.]


    Tsunade shot Hikari a subtle nce. This bastard... We''re out in the field, and you''re thinking about that? Do you believe I won''t teach you a lesson?


    "Tsunade-sama, we currentlyck intelligence on the Daimy��''s residence. I suggest sending someone ahead to scout the situation," Kurenai proposed.


    "I agree!" Maito Gai was always up for anything. Even if he was tasked with intelligence gathering, he wouldn''t mind.


    Of course, Tsunade wouldn''t assign him that job.


    To put it bluntly, anyone here could go except Maito Gai.


    Gai followed a straightforward, high-intensity taijutsu style, and his distinctive appearance had already been noted by the Daimy��''s forces. The moment he appeared, the Daimy�� would know he was there.


    People shouldn''t underestimate the Daimy��.


    The Daimy�� possessed the greatest wealth in the Land of Fire, and there would always be shinobi willing to protect him for the right price. The previous Twelve Guardian Ninja were his doing.


    "For gathering intelligence, I suggest sending Yuhi Kurenai. Genjutsu is less likely to attract attention. Nobles are ordinary people; with a little effort, Kurenai could obtain crucial information." Genma suggested.


    Kurenai looked at Tsunade expectantly, hoping for her approval.


    [Don''t be ridiculous. This situation is definitely not that simple. If that old schemer Danz�� gets involved, Kurenai''s strength won''t be enough-she''d just be walking into a trap!]


    [Besides, the rtionship between the Daimy�� and Konoha is already tense. If the Daimy�� finds out Kurenai used genjutsu on the nobles, Tsunade''s chances of bing Hokage would be ruined.]


    [Forget it. Just go home and get some sleep.]


    Tsunade remained silent.


    She initially thought Genma''s idea was good and had almost agreed to send Kurenai ahead.


    If Kurenai''s father, Yuhi Shinku, were here, Tsunade wouldn''t have hesitated to give the order. After all, the "Crimson Sunset" was known for genjutsu so powerful that even the Sharingan couldn''t easily break it.


    But Kurenai wasn''t even half as skilled as her father.


    As for Maito Gai, he was out of the question.


    Kamizuki Izumo and Hagane Kotetsu were strong, but intelligence gathering wasn''t their forte.


    That left Aoba, Genma, and Hikari.


    Tsunade nced between the three. Unlike the confident andposed Genma and Aoba, Hikari was trying his best to shrink into the background, terrified of being chosen.


    "Hikari, who do you think should go?"


    As Tsunade spoke, everyone turned to look at him.


    Especially Kamizuki Izumo, whose eyes sparkled. ''Little brother, this is your moment!''


    Aside from Izumo and Gai, the others looked at Hikari skeptically. They had absolutely no confidence in his abilities.


    Come on, the weakest here was at least a Special J��nin, while Hikari was just a Ch��nin. What could he possibly do?


    Kamizuki Hikari raised a trembling hand. "I think Kurenai would be a great choice. Not only is she beautiful, but she''s also strong."


    Tsunade: ???


    What kind of nonsense is this?


    You were the one who disagreed in your heart, and now you''re saying Kurenai is


    the best? Are you trying to get her killed?


    [What else am I supposed to say?]


    [Big-breasted woman, you''re putting me in a tough spot!]


    [You know I''m just a cker, yet you''re asking for my opinion? You''re just making my life difficult!]


    [Look at these guys. Do any of them seem like they''d actually listen to me? Well... except for Gai, but he''s a single-celled organism.]


    Forget it. No need to get angry.


    Tsunade felt that her patience was improving.


    If this had been before, she would''ve already punched Kamizuki Hikari into the ground and nted him like a seed.


    "Alright then."


    Since Hikari was sozy, Tsunade came up with an idea.


    "Whoever presents the best n will receive a B-rank mission reward and three


    days off. How about that?"


    [Holy crap, has Tsunade lost her mind?!]


    [Three days off? I love it!]


    [The best n is to send two people,


    one in the open and one in the


    shadows. The one in the open distracts the Daimy��, while the other gathers intelligence secretly. With this n, the three-day vacation is mine!]


    "You guys are hopeless. Here''s my n: Kurenai, Aoba, and Genma will all go. Kurenai will act openly to draw attention, while Aoba and


    Genma will collect intelligence


    secret. How about that?" Tsunade stated, mirroring exactly what Hikari had been thinking.


    Especially when she saw the shocked expression on Hikari''s face, Tsunade felt as sweet as if she had eaten honey.


    ''Brat, you keep grumbling about me in your head. Look at you now. Shocked, aren''t you?''


    "Tsunade-sama, you''re brilliant!" Kurenai, Genma, and Aoba eximed in unison.


    Tsunade waved her hand nonchntly, exuding the demeanor of a master.


    "I was going to give you all a chance, but unfortunately, you weren''t up to the


    task!"


    "This mission will be temporarily rated as B-rank. Depending on the intelligence gathered, the rank may be adjusted."


    Since it wasn''t her own money, and now was the perfect time to win people over


    and get them to work hard, Tsunade wasn''t stingy at all.


    [Wait, why does this big-breasted woman think exactly like me?]


    [Could it be...]


    Tsunade, feeling a bit nervous, stared intently at the roasting rabbit as if she hadn''t eaten in ten days. freewebnovel


    [Maybe Tsunade isn''t as dumb as I thought. She''s actually pretty smart!]


    Tsunade: with!


    little bastard, when I return from the Daimy��''s residence, settle both old and new scores!''


    sman was never dumb to begin


    Of course, Tsunade would never admit that she had basically copied Hikari''s


    thoughts.


    After all, in the world of shinobi, it''s not called copying-it''s called strategy!


    Read 40 advanced Chapters on my P@treon.


    [email protected]/KakuzuTL

 Chapter 31: The Little Rats

    Chapter 31 - 31: The Little Rats


    [This is so frustrating!]


    [Why did I follow Tsunade out here? I can''t sleep while hugging her, and I can''t tease her either.]


    [After all, someone as handsome as me can easily make women lose control of their impulses!]


    By the campfire, Kamizuki Hikari casually poked at the mes with a stick, maintaining the fire. To his left sat Maito Gai, Kamizuki Izumo, and Hagane Kotetsu.


    To his right was the big-breasted woman, Senju Tsunade.


    While the other four were sleeping soundly by the fire, Hikari sat there helplessly, staring at the mes with a bitter expression.


    After Kurenai led her team away, Tsunade overruled all objections and assigned Hikari to keep watch for the first half of the night, while the four of them went straight to sleep.


    [Speaking of which, this woman''s chest... it''s huge. Could it be fake?]


    [Should I reach out and feel it?]


    As Tsunadey there sleeping, she instinctively crossed her arms over her chest, as if sensing someone''s deep malicious intent.


    [Huh? Just when I was thinking how boring this was, someone''s arrived.]


    [Time to have some fun and see what level of pawns Danzo has sent over this time]


    With these thoughts, Hikari nced at his fourpanions, confirming their steady breathing andck of abnormalities before forming hand seals.


    [Wood Release: Wood Clone Technique!]


    Without any smoke, a clone of Hikari appeared in the distance, while the real Hikari closed his eyes.


    [Mind Body Switch Technique!]


    [Using mind transfer to control my own clone-who else but me could pull this off?]


    At that moment, Hikari failed to notice Tsunade''s delicate hand clenching into a fist when he used the Wood Clone Technique, as if she was struggling to hold back something.


    But Kamizuki Hikari no longer cared.


    With his sensory abilities, any unfamiliar chakra or life signs appearing within ten kilometers were as clear to him as daylight.


    ...


    "ording to orders, we take action tonight. Everyone, put on the Iwagakure forehead protectors and avoid using signature jutsu to prevent early detection!"


    Nine ck-d shinobi were discussing their mission,pletely unaware that a figure had appeared on a branch above them.


    Kamizuki Hikari stood there, quietly watching as the nine men changed into Iwagakure attire before finally speaking.


    "Ahem, you guys are having quite the fun tonight, huh?"


    "I was half-expecting you to use the Transformation Jutsu, turn into women, and


    switch into bikinis! But this... this is just disappointing!"


    Hearing theint in Hikari''s voice, the leader of the group had only one thought in his mind.


    ''What the hell?!''


    Where did this bastarde from?


    "Earth Ox, where''s your sensory jutsu?!"


    "Captain, my sensory jutsu didn''t detect him at all. He feels no different from the surrounding trees!"


    Upon hearing this, the ck-d leader''s eyes widened slightly.


    For someone to approach so easily without them noticing, this situation was self- exnatory.


    They were in deep trouble.


    "Who are you?" the leader cautiously inquired while signaling covertly behind his back.


    "I''m your father! Wait, no-I don''t want a useless son like you!" Hikari leaped lightly from the tree, appearing in front of the stunned leader.


    "No need to resist. The moment youid eyes on me, you already fell into my genjutsu."


    The ck-d leader instinctively turned around, only to find that hisrades had vanished, reced by a vast, grassy field.


    "I have a lot of questions for you. So now, I''ll need to remove your cursed seal. I hope you''ll cooperate. Understood?"


    The leader tried to say something, but Kamizuki Hikari simply pinched his face, grabbed his tongue, and observed.


    "Tongue Eradication Seal!"


    "That damn Orochimaru must have spent quite some time developing this for Danzo!"


    Hikari hadn''t studied this curse seal extensively, but that didn''t stop him from removing it.


    In the shinobi world, chakra is ssified into seven types: Wind, Fire, Lightning, Earth, Water, Yin, and Yang.


    Mastering all seven to their peak


    allows one to form their own Truth-Seeking Orbs, essentially reaching the level known as the Six Paths Mode.


    Sealing techniques and curse marks primarily utilize Yin chakra. Neutralizing the


    chakra within them renders the seals useless.


    The simplest yet most dominant method.


    One that most people couldn''t achieve.


    With a swipe of his finger across the leader''s tongue, the ck markings vanished instantly.


    "I''m free! I''m finally free!"


    Hikari wiped his saliva-covered fingers on the leader''s clothes, frowning in disgust.


    "Alright, spill it. What''s Danzo''s mission for you here?"


    The leader cautiously scanned his surroundings, unable to distinguish between reality and illusion.


    His eight subordinates had vanished without a trace, making it highly likely they were caught in a genjutsu.


    Only two groups in Konoha could cast illusions affecting the environment itself: the Yuhi n and the Uchiha.


    ''p!''


    A palm smacked the leader''s head. "Answer, or die!"


    Hikari wasn''t in the mood to waste time. Since this guy hade on Danzo''s orders, he was likely prepared to die for him.


    "My name is Tsuchiiwa. I am a


    subordinate of Danzo-sama. Our mission was to assassinate the Hokage while posing as Iwagakure shinobi If sessful, Danzo-sama would question Iwagakure and then take over as Hokage, uniting the shinobi world."


    Unite the shinobi world?


    That old fossil Danzo?


    Sounds like he''s got dementia. Does he think anyone can just unify the shinobi world?


    If it were Senju Hashirama or Uchiha Madara saying this, Hikari wouldn''t hesitate


    to persuade Tsunade to surrender.


    But Danzo?


    He couldn''t even beat Jiraiya, yet he wanted to unify the shinobi world? What a


    joke.


    "What''s your Konoha military ID number?"


    The leader hesitated briefly before answering, "I was trained by Danzo-sama. I never went through the vige''s official registration."


    "So, you''re just another disposable pawn sent to sow discord between Tsunade


    and Iwagakure."


    Hikari sighed, cing a hand lightly on the leader''s head.


    "Remember, in your next life, don''t follow Danzo. That guy isn''t worth it."


    "No, wait! Please don''t kill me!"


    ''Snap!''


    With a soft sound, red liquid flowed from the leader''s seven orifices, and he copsed to the ground.


    "Since I''m at it, might as well go all the way. Your deaths will at least have some


    meaning."


    With a gentle stomp, the bodies sank into the ground, leaving no trace behind. The earth returned to its natural state, with only a few footprints hinting at what had transpired.


    ''What a messed-up world.''


    As the wind rustled through the trees, Kamizuki Hikari''s figure faded from sight,


    leaving no trace of his presence behind.


    Read 40 advanced Chapters on my P@treon.


    [email protected]/KakuzuTL

 Chapter 32: Tsunade’s Late-Night Outing

    Chapter 32 - 32: Tsunade''s Late-Night Outing


    [Hmm, I''m back!]


    [The big-breasted woman is still the best. Those men earlier really ruined my mood.]


    Thinking this, Kamizuki Hikari turned his head and saw Tsunade opening her eyes. Her hands, resting on the high ground, stretched out, revealing ripples of movement.


    [So... soft!]


    "Oh, is it time already?" Tsunade sat up and asked softly.


    Hikari raised his hand slightly and nced at his wrist.


    "Yeah, it''s time. Since you''re awake, Tsunade-sama, you take over the night watch. I''ll go to sleep!" With that, Hikari pulled out a sealing scroll, retrieved a pillow and a soft mat, quickly set them up, and prepared to lie down.


    "Don''t sleep yet. Come with me for a moment!"


    Tsunade waved at him mysteriously before heading into a small grove.


    Hikari nced back at his older brother, then got up and followed her.


    Once the two of them walked off into the distance, Kamizuki Izumo opened his eyes. Beside him, Hagane Kotetsu also stirred awake.


    "Izumo, congrattions! I bet Tsunade-sama has really taken a liking to your little brother!"


    Izumo opened his mouth as if to say something but remained silent in the end.


    What could he even say?


    Tsunade was undeniably a top-tier beauty, both in figure and appearance. But there was one thing that concerned Izumo.


    Her age.


    Not that he thought it was bad that she was older than Hikari. But the Kamizuki family only had the two of them left. Izumo was still hoping that one day Hikari woulde around and find a woman to continue their family line.


    If Tsunade really set her sights on Hikari, then what would happen to their family?


    Would Tsunade-sama even allow Hikari to take another wife to bear children for the Kamizuki family?


    ...


    [Tsunade led me to a secluded grove... could it be that she has ulterior motives for me?]


    [Should I just y dumb and go along with it?]


    Hearing Kamizuki Hikari''s inner thoughts, Tsunade looked up to the heavens in exasperation.


    Since when did she, Senju Tsunade, be the kind of woman who desperately needed a man?


    She had been doing just fine all these years!


    "Stop overthinking. I just needed to relieve myself and wanted you to keep watch!" Tsunade warned him in a low voice before scanning the area for a suitable spot.


    After a while, she found a dense bush that seemed just right.


    "Stand here and keep watch. And turn around, no peeking!"


    "Tsunade-sama, you''re really underestimating me. Do I look like the type to peek?" Hikari retorted indignantly.


    Tsunade gave him a once-over and nodded solemnly.


    "You do. Very much so. Extremely so."


    Hikari looked up at the sky speechlessly, feeling as though his character had been insulted.


    "I never peek. Because when I look, I do it openly and confidently."


    "Get lost!"


    Tsunade, now embarrassed and furious, waved a fist imbued with monstrous strength.


    "Alright, alright, I''m turning around."


    [Fine, you won''t let me look today... But one day, when you''re begging me to look, I''ll make you regret it!]


    Tsunade rolled her eyes dramatically.


    Ha!


    Even if the moon fell from the sky, she would never beg him to look at her!


    Looking up at the sky, Hikari''s sharp hearing picked up distant sounds-the murmuring of his older brother and Kotetsu, the loud snoring of Maito Gai... *Ssh...*


    [Wow, this woman is really relieving herself out here!]


    [Is there now, no justice in this world?!]


    With that thought, Hikari took a few steps forward, increasing the distance between them.


    In the thicket, Tsunade, who was taking care of her business, blushed furiously. Through the gaps in the foliage, she red at Hikari''s retreating figure, her eyes filled with murderous intent.


    That bastard! If I ever catch him, he''s dead!


    [Hmm, she''s still not done? Is she going for something bigger? Wait, did she bring tissues?]


    [No way... she wouldn''t use her hand, right?!]


    Hearing his inner voice, Tsunade nearly copsed in rage.


    This was just a normal bodily function! But in Kamizuki Hikari''s mind, it had


    somehow be utterly disgusting!


    Of course, she had tissues! Plenty of them!


    What kind of savage did he think she was?!


    Fine! Tomorrow night, I''m slipping somexatives into his food and watching him


    suffer!


    Grumbling internally, Tsunade''s embarrassment slowly faded. She wasn''t a little girl anymore-these kinds of reactions only needed to be brief for the sake of dignity. There was no point dwelling on it.


    Ten minutester.


    Tsunade strode back out, exuding


    an intimidating aura. A smirk p


    on bo


    With


    murderous intent. Coet


    lips, and her eyes


    "Hikari~!"


    "Hmm?"


    "Did you peek just now?"


    Hikari felt insulted.


    "Tsunade-sama, I swear I didn''t!"


    [You were just relieving yourself, not taking a bath. I''m not that perverted. Why


    would I want to see that? I''m not sick!]


    Tsunade''s fist clenched involuntarily, and she ced it heavily on Hikari''s shoulder.


    "Your expression is suspicious. I really want to beat you up right now. Can I?"


    "If you''re asking, then my answer is no!"


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be gentle. I''ll make sure to leave you alive and not cause too much pain."


    "You think I''d believe that nonsense?!"


    Hikari stepped back, then stepped back again, until he stopped.


    Not because he wanted to, but because there was a tree behind him.


    Tsunade in front, a tree behind-this was fate conspiring against him!


    But Hikari was not one to ept fate so easily.


    "Tsunade-sama, do you smell something... foul?"


    A dark vein popped on Tsunade''s forehead as she nced at the nearby bush.


    She let out a "kind" smile.


    "Hikari, in your next life, be a better person."


    Kamizuki Hikari quickly grabbed her wrist. "Tsunade-sama, I have onest thing to


    say. I don''t know if I should say it."


    "Go on. Consider it your final words. I''ll respect them."


    "After you finished just now... did you wash your hands?"


    Tsunade: "???"


    Her brain short-circuited.


    Of all the things she had expected, she never saw thating.


    Where was his sense of decorum?!


    She was still his superior, yet he dared to ask something like that?!


    She clenched her fist and turned.


    Taking advantage of Tsunade''s momentary distraction, Hikari


    switched positions with her, pin


    her against the tree in a ssic "wall m" pose.


    "Tsunade-sama, you asked me to protect you, yet you''re repaying kindness with


    hostility. I really misjudged you."


    [Wow, this softness is truly amazing.]


    [Too bad I can''t enjoy it for long-Tsunade is about to explode.]


    Knowing when to retreat, Hikari quickly stepped back and released her wrist.


    "I swear I didn''t look. But judging by how mad you are... could it be you''re angry


    because I didn''t look?"


    Tsunade: "Am I mad because of that?!"


    She was mad because of his utterck of respect!


    But exining that would expose her ability to hear his thoughts, and if he found


    out, he''d run for the hills.


    "You... forget it. Just don''t tell anyone about what happened, got it?"


    Kamizuki Hikari raised his hand in a vow. "I swear I won''t say a word!"


    As for what others might say about us, that''s not my problem!


    Read 40 advanced Chapters on my P@treon.


    [email protected]/KakuzuTL

 Chapter 33: Kurenai’s Decision

    Chapter 33 - 33: Kurenai''s Decision


    Returning side by side with Tsunade, Hikari noticed that Izumo and Kotetsu had already woken up. His eyebrows twitched slightly before he simply returned to his spot,y down, and went straight to sleep.


    With his keen eyes, he could clearly see that the two were absent-minded, especially when they saw him and Tsunade return-their expressions were off.


    But since one was his older brother and the other his close friend, Hikari decided to act as if he hadn''t noticed anything.


    Apanied by soft snores, Kamizuki Hikari drifted into a deep sleep.


    However, Tsunade, lying not far him, couldn''t fall asleep no matter what.


    Recalling Hikari''s inner thoughts from earlier, Tsunade felt that her ability to hear his inner voice might have its downsides.


    Thinking carefully, if Yuhi Kurenai were here, Tsunade would have naturally called her to go out together. But among the four people around her now, after some consideration, Tsunade still found Kamizuki Hikari the most agreeable.


    Speaking of which, what exactly does this guy think of her?


    With this question lingering in her mind, Tsunade unknowingly drifted into sleep.


    Seeing her fall asleep, Kamizuki Izumo and Hagane Kotetsu pretended not to notice and stood guard dutifully.


    In terms of status, Tsunade was the Hokage, and in Izumo''s heart, she was no different from his sister-inw. As the older brother, enduring a little hardship was nothing.


    Not far away, Maito Gai slept like a log,pletely oblivious to everything happening around him.


    ...


    "Up ahead is the Land of Fire''s capital!" Yamashiro Aoba pointed to a simple map in his hand.


    Yuhi Kurenai and Shiranui Genma stood beside him, looking at the map.


    "ording to Tsunade-sama''s instructions, once we enter the city, we will split up for our investigation. Kurenai, please leave some markers at our rendezvous point. Genma and I will find you when it''s time to regroup."


    Kurenai nodded. "No problem."


    Shiranui Genma obediently followed orders.


    Yamashiro Aoba continued, "The Daimyo''s residence has undergone some changes. Based on my spection, there are at least two teams of jounin guarding the Daimyo. However, our target this time isn''t the Daimyo himself, but the nobles. As long as we find out the root of the problem, our mission will be mostly sessful."


    "The most important thing is that this mission prioritizes our safety. If we''re caught by the Daimyo''s men, and he pins a crime on us, not even the Hokage would be able to bear the consequences."


    There were many matters that couldn''t be openly discussed.


    For example, the rtionship between the Daimyo and the shinobi vige appeared harmonious on the surface, but in reality, it was more of a delicate bnce.


    The Daimyo controlled the finances, while the shinobi vige controlled the shinobi. Only by working together could a country function properly.


    For this mission, the team''s main objective was intelligence gathering.


    Since they were in the Daimyo''s territory, they absolutely could not expose their identities. Compared to other locations, this mission required much stricter measures.


    Looking at the map, Kurenai brushed her long hair back and suggested, "My reputation is probably well-known in the city. The Daimyo''s Twelve Guardian Ninja, due to my connection with Asuma, will likely pay more attention to me. I''II follow the n and draw their attention, while the two of you investigate further inside."


    "Good idea!"


    Yamashiro Aoba had been waiting for her to say that.


    After all, Kurenai was a jonin. Even with Tsunade''s orders, once they were here, Yamashiro Aoba could only use small tricks to persuade Kurenai to take action. Otherwise, he had no authority tomand her.


    After all, Kurenai was technically the leader of this mission, and he was just a subordinate.


    "Alright, I''ll go into the city first. I won''t concern myself with how you two get in. Once inside, I''ll just act like I''m here for sightseeing. No matter how strict the Daimyo is, he can''t stop me from visiting, right?"


    Shiranui Genma looked at Kurenai with admiration.


    In the shinobi world, female shinobi were already fewer in numberpared to


    men.


    Female jonin were even rarer.


    For Kurenai to achieve the rank of jonin, shecked neither courage, decisiveness, nor strength.


    "Once you two have gathered enough intelligence, deliver it to Tsunade-sama when she arrives in the city. If too many people gather around me, it''ll be a liability. Plus, we don''t want to make unnecessary moves. The final decision rests with Tsunade-sama. Understood?"


    "Got it! We''ll be counting on you, Kurenai!" Yamashiro Aoba nodded in respect, watching as Yuuhi Kurenai left.


    Once she was gone, Shiranui Genma spoke up.


    "She really is an incredible woman. How did she end up with that bearded guy


    Asuma? Life is unfair! A handsome guy like me is still single!"


    "Give it a rest! Yamashiro Aoba shot him an exasperated look. "We have a mission to focus on. Besides, Kurenai is a jonin. No matter how scruffy Asuma looks or how ugly he is, he''s still out of our leagued have a feeling this mission might end in failure."


    Hearing this, Shiranui Genma scratched his head.


    "If that happens, we''d be a disgrace!"


    Yamashiro Aoba shook his head. "We''ll do our best. This is the Land of Fire, not


    some other country. We can''t expose our identities. Remember to hide your


    forehead protectors and anything else that might give us away."


    ...


    Inside the Daimyo''s residence.


    The Daimyo, an aged man with graying hair and a slightly androgynous appearance, sat


    quietly, fanning himself. His gazen et


    asionally carried a sharp, sinister glint that sent shivers down the


    spines of the servants behind him.


    Before him, a shinobi knelt on one knee, his movements precise and controlled,


    like a lifeless machine.


    "What does Danzo mean by this?"


    The shinobi remainedposed. "My master says that if the Daimyo is willing to depose Tsunade and support him instead, Konoha will follow the Daimyo''smands unconditionally in the future."


    The Daimyo gently shook his fan, a cold gleam shing in his eyes, making the servant behind him tremble involuntarily.


    "So, in Danzo''s mind, I��the Daimyo can no longer control Konoha, huh?"


    "That is not the case, my lord. Danzo-sama believes that Hiruzen Sarutobi''s faction is known for its deceit. They often disobey direct orders. Danzo-sama finds this intolerable and wishes to assist you in maintaining order."


    "Hmph. Anyone can say pretty words!" The Daimyo reached for a grape from a


    fruit te and popped it into his mouth.


    "I''ve heard of the reputation of Root."


    "Tsunade is the granddaughter of Hashirama Senju. With such a legacy, it will not


    be easy to move against her."


    "If Danzo is just here to tter me with sweet talk, he might as well leave now." "Compared to him, I still prefer Tsunade. Do you understand?"


    Read 40 advanced Chapters on my P@treon.


    [email protected]/KakuzuTL

 Chapter 34: Daimyo

    Chapter 34 - 34: Daimyo


    As the Daimyo of the Land of Fire, he couldn''t have remained in this position for so long if he were just an ipetent figurehead.


    Look at the Twelve Guardian Ninja-each one of them is at least at the j��nin level.


    Asuma may have returned to Konoha, but that didn''t mean everyone had left. Serving as the Daimyo''s guards provided excellent benefits, and not every shinobi would be willing to give that up so easily.


    Not all shinobi were like Asuma, who had the Sarutobi n to inherit, or like Chiriku, a monk from the Fire Temple with a wealthy background and no need to worry about money.


    Most shinobi in this world were poor.


    Take Zabuza as an example. A man capable of going toe-to-toe with Kakashi, yet he still had to work as a hired de for Gato because of money.


    With that in mind, it was only natural that the Daimyo had j��nin-level guards at his side.


    "You can send a message to Danzo, tell him toe up with his terms quickly. Otherwise, I have no interest in entertaining his nonsense."


    "Dismissed!"


    The Root shinobi hesitated as if he wanted to say more, but upon seeing the Daimyo reclining sideways while a maid eagerly fed him grapes, he swallowed his words. This scene left the Root shinobi speechless, not knowing whether to curse out loud or stay silent.


    "Yes, I shall take my leave."


    Sensing the Daimyo''s disinterest in further conversation, the Root shinobi had no choice but to leave obediently.


    As one person left, another arrived.


    A shinobi,pletely covered in ck cloth except for his eyes, appeared and knelt on one knee.


    "Master, Konoha j��nin Yuhi Kurenai has appeared in the city. Though she attempted to remain hidden, I still managed to detect her."


    "Oh? Y��hi Kurenai... I remember she was quite close with Asuma. She must be a beautiful woman, right?" The Daimyo chuckled as he swallowed a grape, his tone yful.


    Though his words carried humor, his eyes grew colder.


    "Yes, Master."


    "I shouldn''t have let Asuma be one of my guardian shinobi in the first ce. After spending over a decade training him, he ended up causing internal division. Mu, don''t you think that''sughable?"


    The ck-d man, Mu, remained silent, kneeling and listening quietly.


    Addressing the Daimyo as ''Master'' meant he was no mere bodyguard but a devoted retainer. Unlike the Twelve Guardian Ninja, his life belonged entirely to the Daimyo. If the Daimyo so willed, his life could be taken at any moment.


    Of course, unless the Daimyo had lost all sense, he wouldn''t do something so foolish.


    Thinking about Asuma, the Daimyo was filled with unvented frustration.


    The Twelve Guardian Ninja had been carefully nurtured into true j��nin-level warriors, strong enough to rival those of Konoha, a major shinobi vige. They were not the inferior kind seen in minor shinobi viges.


    Over ten years of effort, only for internal strife to tear them apartst year.


    Such a ridiculous reason.


    Yet, despite knowing how absurd it was, there was nothing the Daimyo could do about Asuma.


    From the Daimyo''s perspective, Asuma wasn''t the mastermind behind the division. At most, he was just a pawn. The true schemers were the old foxes of Konoha-Sarutobi Hiruzen was certainly capable, and he counted as one.


    Shimura Danzo ounted for half.


    As for Utatane Koharu and Mitokado Homura, together, they made up another half.


    Among the four, the biggest suspect was undoubtedly Hiruzen.


    Back when the Fourth Hokage, Namikaze Minato, died in battle, the Third Hokage had shamelesslye to the Daimyo''s residence, seeking to reim the title of Hokage and control over Konoha. The Daimyo had beenpletely unwilling.


    But there was nothing he could do-Hiruzen had presented conditions the Daimyo simply couldn''t refuse.


    With Sarutobi Hiruzen''s backing, the Daimyo had been able to rapidly develop the Twelve Guardian Ninja.


    Yet, just as they had finally reachedpletion, this crisis emerged.


    This painful lesson had only made the Daimyo more ruthless. He hade to understand why things had turned out this way.


    The Daimyo controlled finances and official authority, but Konoha held the true military power-shinobi.


    On paper, his twelve shinobi didn''t seem like muchpared to Konoha''s hundred-plus j��nin. The Daimyo himself had once believed Sarutobi wouldn''t take such a small force seriously. But precisely because of that underestimation, over ten years of effort had been wiped out overnight.


    Ten years-how many decades does a person have in their life?


    The Daimyo was a few years younger than Hiruzen, but in the shinobi world, that was still considered old age.


    Originally, he had nned to pave the way for his son, but now even the foundation of that road had been torn apart.


    Even if he felt unwilling to ept it, what could he do?


    "Focus on surveince. Konoha is still my pir of support. If we push them too hard, it won''t end well for me either." After saying this, the Daimyo waved his hand


    dismissively, signaling Mu to leave.


    Mu instantly vanished.


    The Daimyo continued to savor grapes, his half-closed eyes gleaming with a cunning light as he schemed in silence.


    Fire Capital.


    Y��hi Kurenai made a deliberately half-hearted attempt to hide her presence upon entering. As expected, she was quickly detected.


    Upon realizing this, she let out a quiet sigh of relief and began casually strolling through the streets.


    Compared to Konoha, the prosperity


    here was on a whole different level. The streets were filled with vendors, shops lined the roads, and pedestrians walked around with


    expressions of contentment and


    wealth.


    Thanks to Konoha, the great ninja wars were mostly fought between shinobi


    viges.


    Unless absolutely necessary, shinobi rarely looted the civilians of major nations. It was an unspoken rule of sorts.


    This was the Daimyo''s territory, and


    because of the presence of a


    shinobi vige, it had been free from


    war for many years. With peace came prosperity, and the standard of living here far exceeded that of Konoha.


    Kurenai wandered around like a tourist, asionally buying various goods.


    Food, drinks, trinkets, and curiosities-anything that caught her interest, she purchased.


    Before long, her arms were loaded with over a dozen shopping bags.


    The shinobi tailing her couldn''t help but widen their eyes in disbelief.


    What was going on?


    Had their tracking skills really deteriorated so much that she noticed them?


    Or... was she actually just here to shop?


    Despite their confusion, without orders from their superiors, the shinobi could only follow silently.


    Before long, Mu appeared among them, giving a quick hand signal before leading two of them away.


    In a Small Alley.


    Mu gazed at the two subordinates before him and asked in a low voice, "Any unusual behavior from Yuhi Kurenai?"


    The two exchanged nces before shaking their heads.


    "Boss, she''s acting exactly like a tourist. Ever since she entered the city, she hasn''t even tried to stay hidden. Just look at her-carrying all those bags like some extravagant noblewoman."


    Mu, however, thought further than his subordinates.


    In his eyes, this could very well be a deception.


    She was making herself obvious, drawing attention, allowing herpanions to


    sneak in unnoticed and gather intelligence.


    But there was a problem-Y��hi Kurenai was a j��nin, and his men were only ch��nin. If he didn''t assign enough people, they wouldn''t be able to keep an eye on


    her.


    In a way, it was a clever and straightforward tactic.


    Even if he saw through it, there was no easy way to counter it.


    "Keep watching her. Find out where she stays and who she interacts with."


    "Yes!"


    Read 40 advanced Chapters on my P@treon.


    [email protected]/KakuzuTL

 Chapter 35: Arrival at the Daimyō’s Residence

    Chapter 35 - 35: Arrival at the Daimy��''s Residence


    As evening fell, Tsunade led her team onto the Daimy��''s residence grounds. Soon, this information reached the Daimy�� himself.


    After presenting her formal request for an audience, Tsunade stood outside the main gates, waiting patiently.


    The setting sun bathed the sky in hues of orange and crimson, gradually giving way to the encroaching darkness.


    "So, Tsunade has arrived at the gates and is waiting there?"


    The Daimy�� reclinedzily in his chair, addressing Mu.


    Mu knelt on one knee. "Yes, she has brought two squads with her. Based on intelligence, Tsunade departed two days ago."


    As a subordinate, Mu never voiced his own opinions.


    He was merely a tool; unless his mastermanded otherwise, he only needed to perform his duties.


    "Two days ago... If they traveled at full speed, they would indeed arrive around this time."


    The Daimy�� rubbed his nose lightly, a faint smile appearing on his face.


    freewebnovel


    "Very well, send someone to inform her that I am feeling unwell and have already retired for the night. Have Tsunade stay in the guest house. Keep an eye on her from a distance. I want to see if Y��hi Kurenai wille looking for her tonight!"


    "Understood!" Mu responded and vanished using the Body Flicker Technique. The Daimyo chuckled as he gazed into the distance, his eyes filled with gloom. If Kurenai were to show up, things would get interesting.


    using Hokage of spying on the Daimyo''s affairs. He wondered if Tsunade could bear such a crime.


    "Tsunade-sama, the Daimy�� is unwell and has already retired. Please rest in the guest house."


    Upon receiving the reply, Tsunade frowned and looked up at the darkening sky. "Please inform him again. There are urgent matters in Konoha that require my attention. I only ask for a brief moment of his time. If we can settle things today, I need to return to the vige to handle official business."


    The attendant shook his head. "Tsunade-sama, the Daimy��''s orders are absolute. No one can change them. Please proceed to the guest house."


    "I��" Tsunade raised her hand, ready to lose her temper, but Kamizuki Hikari tugged at her sleeve.


    "Tsunade-sama, perhaps we should wait until tomorrow. The Daimy�� is unwell, and as his subordinates, we should not trouble him further at this time."


    "Fine!" Tsunade reluctantly agreed.


    "I''ll visit again tomorrow."


    "Tsunade-sama, please follow me."


    The attendant led the way, while Mu, who had been hiding behind the gates, quietly returned to report the situation to the Daimy��.


    "Master, Tsunade seemed quite anxious. If not for the wise counsel of herpanion, she might have stormed in."


    The Daimy�� sneered. "If she dares to barge in, let her! I would love to see whether the granddaughter of Hashirama Senju truly respects my authority as Daimy��."


    Mu remained silent, awaiting further instructions.


    "Since she''s so impatient, then tomorrow... I shall remain ill. Let''s see how this Hokage handles it."


    "I am eager to see Tsunade squirm with anxiety."


    Regardless of private opinions-whether they despised the Daimy�� or not-


    proper etiquette had to be maintained in his presence.


    Rules were rules, and no one could break them.


    The Daimy��, exploiting his position, continued his little game with Tsunade, while also waiting to see what further benefits Danz�� might offer him.


    Guest house.


    Tsunade returned to her room in anger and ordered everyone to leave except for Hikari.


    "Be honest with me. What do you think of this Daimy�� situation?"


    Right now, the only one Tsunade could count on was Kamizuki Hikari. The others ��Maito Gai, Kamizuki Izumo, and Hagane Kotetsu-were skilled in battle but not in political maneuvering.


    [Isn''t this just forcing me to expose myself?]


    [If Tsunade discovers my talents, how will I ever ck off again?]


    *Whoosh!*


    Tsunade took a step forward, firmly grabbing Hikari''s arm, her expression serious. "Listen, I''ll say it again if you have any ideas, spill them. I genuinely don''t know what to do here!"


    Hikari''s pre-nned excuse got stuck in his throat.


    [Damn, Tsunade''s got a sharp eye. Even though I''ve hidden myself so well, she still saw through me.]


    [Then again, these shinobi haven''t undergone political education. Only figures like Danz��, Mitokado Homura, and Utatane Koharu excel in such maneuvering.] [But that''s exactly why I can have fun with this.]


    [Fine, I''ll help her out this once. If Tsunade really steps down, the plot will deviate too much from what I know.]


    Tsunade sighed in relief.


    Although she didn''t understand what "political education" or "plot" meant, as long as Hikari could help her get through this, she would have time to think things throughter.


    "I''ve already used a shadow clone to


    infiltrate the Daimy��''s residence. Upon learning of your urgency, the Daimyo decided to dy your meeting even further. And that... is exactly what I want."


    Tsunade: ???


    Dying the meeting is what you wanted? Are you out of your mind?


    Ignoring Tsunade''s bewildered look, Kamizuki Hikari continued analyzing. "My clone reported that a messenger from Danz�� is present. The Daimy�� is stalling to see if


    Danz�� can offer him better terms."


    Tsunade frowned.


    "That old bastard Danz��... He''s still causing trouble behind the scenes. Doesn''t he


    realize Konoha can''t afford too many risks right now?"


    [Heh, this is all the Third Hokage''s fault. If he hadn''t returned as Hokage, Danz�� wouldn''t be so determined to take the position himself.]


    Danz��: If Hiruzen can return as Hokage, why can''t I? Now that he is dead, by seniority, by strength, by any measure, it should be my turn!


    Hikari didn''t n toment too much on Danz��''s actions.


    "The situation in Konoha isn''t that dire yet. We can afford to wait. Since the Daimyo wants to dy, this gives me more time to gather intelligence. Once we find his weakness, we can resolve this


    vel


    perfectly."


    Tsunade released Hikari and slumped into a chair, contemting the situation. The more she thought about it, the more frustrated she became.


    These old fossils... I never wanted to go to extremes, but they keep forcing my hand! They begged me to return as Hokage!


    Tsunade had no patience for Danz��''s schemes. If he were standing before her right now, she''d punch him into oblivion with her monstrous strength.


    "Ugh, I can''t think about this anymore."


    She rubbed her temples and sighed.


    "Let''s just wait and see."


    "If Danz�� can convince the Daimyo not to support me, then so be it. At most, I''ll go


    back to wandering the world. No big deal."


    "Alright, I need to rest. Handle the rest as you see fit. Oh, and make sure your clone swaps out with Shiranui Genma and Yamashiro Aoba soon."


    [Damn, how cold!]


    [After all the analysis I did for you, you couldn''t even give me a warm as thanks?]


    [Ugh, what a heartless woman!]


    [Then again... if Tsunade steps down, with my face, I''m pretty sure Danz�� won''t let


    me off the hook.]


    [Hmm, should I retire while she still has some power?]


    Read 40 advanced Chapters on my P@treon.


    [email protected]/KakuzuTL

 Chapter 36: Old Age, Young Heart

    Chapter 36 - 36: Old Age, Young Heart


    Konoha, Root Headquarters.


    The dim candlelight illuminated the darkness, providing just enough light for Danz�� to clearly read the intelligence report in his hands.


    His twisted, emotionless face revealed his foul mood.


    The paper was clenched tightly in his grasp, a clear sign of his frustration.


    "The Daimy��... that damned Daimy��. I''ve already prepared to bow my head in submission, yet he still refuses to let me be Hokage. Does he really think I, Danz��, have no temper?!"


    There was no need to guess-the report in his hands was the information sent back from Root''s operatives stationed in the Daimy��''s residence.


    "Tsunade has arrived, yet the Daimy�� refuses to meet her. Instead, he sends a message to me, telling me toe up with better terms. Does he think I''m hispdog?!"


    To Danz��, the title of Hokage was sacred.


    What he sought was the same level of absolute authority the Second Hokage wielded-where his word wasw, and no one dared to oppose him. Not the kind of half-puppet position Hiruzen had, which disgusted him to no end.


    Unlike the Third Hokage, who mastered the art of political maneuvering, Danz�� had no patience for superficial pleasantries. He ruled with an iron fist and refused to tolerate dissent.


    He wanted to shape Konoha into an extension of Root.


    In Danz��''s ideal vision, every shinobi in Konoha would abandon their past, forsake their families, and dedicate themselves solely to the vige.


    At hismand, they would rush to the frontlines without hesitation, sacrificing themselves without a second thought.


    Emotions��those weak and unnecessary distractions-had no ce in the heart of a shinobi.


    "Am I really supposed to just give up like this?!"


    This was the closest he had ever been to the Hokage''s seat.


    Danz�� refused to let it go.


    He was more than decade older than Tsunade. She possessed the Yin Seal, allowing her to maintain her youth indefinitely. Danz��, however, had no such luxury.


    Even with Hashirama''s cells in his right arm slowing his aging, the difference between him and Tsunade was vast.


    At this rate, if nothing unexpected happened, Tsunade could remain Hokage for the next ten years.


    Would he still be able to move by then?


    Even if he could, how much of his strength would remain?


    A Hokage without power wasughable.


    "Summon Orochimaru. I want to see him."


    There was no reply, yet Danz�� remained seated patiently. Tonight, he needed to think carefully.


    After a long time, a small white snake slithered through the gap under the door. "Danz��, you called for me?"


    The voice came from the small snake, but it belonged to Orochimaru.


    Danz�� locked eyes with the creature. "Orochimaru, I helped you infiltrate Konoha


    to kill Hiruzen. Now, it''s time for you to return the favor."


    The white snake slithered in a circle, flicking its tongue as if processing the information around it.


    "The Hokage position? How foolish."


    "All these years, and you''re still fixated on something so trivial. Danz��, you''re old." Danz��''s expression darkened.


    "That''s none of your concern. What matters now is that I must be Hokage. Do you have any solutions?"


    "Solutions? The current Hokage is Tsunade. You already sought out the Daimy��, but it seems that old man has his own agenda. However, that has nothing to do with me. If you really want the seat, just have someone assassinate Tsunade. Once she''s gone and Konoha is left without a strong leader, you can seize power. A perfect n."


    Danz��''s expression turned even uglier.


    "Tsunade cannot die. She is a valuable asset to Konoha."


    "Heh..." Orochimaru''s tone dripped with mockery. "Since when do you care about such things? Think of the White Fang, my dear disciple


    l.ne


    Nawaki, and Minato Namikaze All of them were valuable assets, and yet they still ended up as nothing more than dust in the wind."


    Danz��: "I didn''t call you here to mock me. Besides, what happened back then was Hiruzen''s fault. What does that have to do with me?"


    Orochimaru: "You let me into Konoha with the intent of having me kill Sarutobi- sensei. If anything, I already repaid my debt."


    Danz��: "Get to the point!"


    Orochimaru: "Soon, my subordinates will be infiltrating Konoha. I expect you to let them in."


    Danz��: "What are you nning this time? Don''t tell me you''re here to kill me."


    Orochimaru: "Don''t tter yourself. What would I gain from killing you? Our cooperation has been quite beneficial."


    Danz��: "Then what are you after?"


    Orochimaru: "To im a precious treasure from the Uchiha n."


    Danz��: "So it''s about Uchiha Sasuke. If you can help me achieve my goal, I''m willing to assist you once more."


    Orochimaru: "This is mutual benefit. I don''t owe you anything."


    Danz��: "Enough. Let''s get to the main point. Tsunade has already arrived at the Daimy��''s residence, and the Daimy�� has given me one day to present him with apelling offer. I need your help."


    Orochimaru: "The Daimy��, huh? If he''s being this troublesome, why not rece him with a younger, more obedient one?" freewebnovel


    Danzo shook his head, even though he knew the small white snake was just a medium formunication. "No. The system must remain intact."


    Orochimaru: "It''s the easiest solution. I could arrange for his death, and no one would link it to you."


    Danz�� hesitated briefly but ultimately rejected the idea.


    "No. That old man still has his uses. If a new Daimy�� takes over and learns what I''ve done, he will surely turn against me."


    Orochimaru: "Then what do you expect me to do? Walk up to the Daimy�� and tell him I support you? Ask him nicely if that''s enough to make you Hokage?"


    Danzo: "Of course not. I need you to develop a drug-one that can temporarily restore vitality. The


    Daimyo is old and can no longer


    enjoy the pleasures of women. If he regains his energy, he will be too preupied with indulgence to concern himself with political affairs. That way, he won''t interfere with my ascension to Hokage."


    Orochimaru: "...???"


    For a moment, Orochimaru felt personally offended.


    Was this truly a request befitting a scientist of his caliber? Danz�� noticed theck of response and knew Orochimaru was reluctant. "Don''t worry. Once I be Hokage, you''ll get your share of benefits."


    Orochimaru: "You''re quite old yourself, Danz��. You don''t even have an heir. Are you sure you''re not nning to keep the drug for your own use?" Danz��: Damn you, Orochimaru. I have sacrificed everything for Konoha, yet I still have no children, and now you mock me?!


    Wait...


    This drug... I could use it too, couldn''t I?


    Root has female shinobi as well. Young, strong, and far superior to ordinary women in both physique and appearance...


    *Cough, cough.* No, I mustn''t let my mind wander. I, Shimura Danz��, am wholly dedicated to Konoha!


    Orochimaru: "Don''t worry. Since you''re so old, I''ll prepare extra. Even an ancient tree like you can bloom once more."


    Danz�� wanted to refuse, but the words caught in his throat.


    After all these years of bearing burdens for Konoha, what was one more?


    Read 40 advanced Chapters on my P@treon.


    [email protected]/KakuzuTL

 Chapter 37: Assassination

    Chapter 37 - 37: Assassination


    "Hiss... This is something Danzo is sending to the Daimyo. Deliver it to him tomorrow!"


    A small white snake spoke to the Root shinobi before opening its mouth and spitting out a box ten timesrger than its own head. Then, it disappeared without a trace.


    The Root shinobi remained unfazed.


    The box was covered in intricate patterns. At a nce, the Root shinobi could tell it was a sealing jutsu.


    Setting up such a seal was aplex and energy-consuming process.


    However, undoing it only required a rtively simple sequence of hand seals.


    Ox, Rat, Ram, Horse, Monkey.


    *ck!*


    The box opened, revealing a letter and a small porcin bottle inside.


    "Didn''t expect such a nice surprise, not bad!" A strange voice suddenly rang out behind the Root shinobi.


    The Root shinobi instinctively tried to resist, only to realize that his body felt as stiff as woodpletely out of his control.


    ''What do I do?''


    ''Who is this?''


    ''Please don''t tell me he''s after my virtue.''


    ''So nervous... Judging by the voice, it''s a man. Damn it, my purity...''


    "Rx, today is not the day you die."


    Picking up Danzo''s letter, Kamizuki Hikari opened it.


    To His Excellency the Daimyo,


    It has been many years since west met, yet your noble presence remains as awe-inspiring as ever. I revere you deeply and long to serve under you. Enclosed are ten elixirs capable of restoring youth, allowing you to regain your former splendor.


    Konoha may appear prosperous, but it is in shambles beneath the surface. Recalling your previous concerns, my heart is filled with sorrow and indignation.


    A meremoner, the Third Hokage, deceived his superiors and sacrificed both vige and country for his own gain. Such a disloyal, unfilial, and immoral person held the title of Hokage. Now that the Third is dead, Konoha celebrates, and so too should the Land of Fire.


    The Fifth Hokage, Tsunade, is merely a woman and a disciple of Sarutobi. She is bound to repeat his mistakes.


    I am willing to serve you, as this letter attests. Command me as you see fit.


    Respectfully, Shimura Danzo. freewebnovel


    ''Damn you, Danzo, you sly old fart!'' Hikari seethed inwardly.


    ''Not only are you scheming against my big-breasted woman, but you still dare to


    dream of bing Hokage? At this point, you''ve got no shame left to lose.''


    ''Killing you outright would be too easy. No, I want to see how you handle the Daimy��''s retaliation''


    "Turn around and look into my eyes!"


    The Root shinobi turned his head, immediately locking gazes with a pair of blood- red pupils.


    This is... Uchiha?!


    The Next Morning.


    Tsunade woke up as usual and, apanied by Kamizuki Hikari and Maito Gai, arrived outside the Daimyo''s mansion.


    "Senju Tsunade of Konohagakure requests an audience with the Daimyo. Please grant us passage!"


    The guards barely opened their eyes to nce at her before shutting them again, remaining silent.


    [The Daimyo is probably meeting Danzo''s men right now. Tsunade, you''ll just have to wait.]


    Tsunade raised an eyebrow, preparing to step forward, but then another voice echoed in her mind.


    [You''re gonna love what happens next. This is my secret way of helping you, woman, don''t forget it!]


    [Ah, but I can''t tell you directly. Guess I''ll just have to be your silent guardian knight.]


    Hikari''s bizarre terminology was not something Tsunade wanted to decipher.


    She only knew one thing-Kamizuki Hikari had already taken care of everything.


    All she needed to do was wait.


    Inside the Daimy��''s Chambers.


    "Your Excellency, I bring a letter Danzo-sama. Please review it at your convenience." The Root shinobi respectfully presented the letter and stood waiting.


    A maid stepped forward from behind the Daimyo, carefully examining the letter for


    a long time. After confirming there were no dangers, she handed it over.


    The Daimyo opened the letter and, after reading its contents, instantly beamed with joy.


    "Where are the elixirs? Bring them to me at once!"


    Even if the elixirs weren''t as miraculous as the legends imed, as long as they could restore his youth or extend his life by a few years, the Daimyo would be satisfied.


    Now that he had received Danzo''s letter of submission, he felt invigorated, as if he were ready to take over the entire Land of Fire.


    "These elixirs were obtained at great


    expense by my lord. They are


    incredibly rare. Can this maid be


    trusted?" The Root shinobi eyed the maid with suspicion, clutching the porcin bottle tightly.


    The Daimyoughed. "She is my adopted daughter, closer to me than my own


    blood. Why would she harm me? Hand over the elixirs!"


    "Yes!" This time, the Root shinobi did


    not hesitate. He took slow,


    deliberate steps forward, stopping three paces from the Daimyo, where he was blocked by the maid once again.


    Seeing no other choice, he handed over the porcin bottle, watching her closely


    with a nervous expression.


    The maid ced the bottle on the table before the Daimyo.


    The Daimyo uncorked it and poured out a single "elixir". A rich fragrance filled the


    air, and in an instant, he felt a stir in his long-dormant lower body.


    ''So that''s the kind of elixir it is... Danzo, you shameless old man!''


    Just as he was about to consume it, the Daimyo hesitated. He looked toward the


    Root shinobi and tossed the pill his way.


    "This one is for you. Swallow it."


    The Root shinobi did not hesitate. He immediately swallowed the elixir.


    A minuteter, he bent forward slightly, looking somewhat embarrassed.


    "Hahaha! It really is effective! That old fox Danzo-if I didn''t pressure him, he would''ve kept this hidden!" The Daimyoughed heartily.


    A man must have both power and pleasure.


    Now that the Daimyo ruled the Land of Fire, he naturally wanted to indulge in


    more pleasures.


    Danzo''s pills, for his aging body, were practically divine.


    Pouring out another elixir, the Daimyo swallowed it without hesitation.


    Instantly, warmth spread through his body as if he were soaking in a hot spring. His aged skin felt rejuvenated, and parts of him that had been useless for years suddenly sprang back to life. ''


    "Good stuff. You may leave."


    He waved off the Root shinobi and pulled the maid into his embrace, his hands wandering freely.


    As for her supposed status as his adopted daughter? *Heh... That only made things more exciting.*


    *Thunk!*


    A kunai pierced through the maid''s body, stopping just inches from the Daimyo''s


    face.


    The maid copsed limply in his arms, blood gushing onto his robes.


    "Guards! Assassin!"


    "Die, you wretched fiend!"


    Two voices rang out at once-one filled with fear, the other ice-cold. The Root


    shinobi flung another kunai.


    *ng! ng! ng!*


    Two ck-d figures moved in unison, surrounding the Root shinobi.


    "Kill him! Kill him now!"


    The Daimyo was on the verge of madness. For the first time in his life, death had brushed against him.


    ''That bastard Danzo! After sending me such a precious gift, why would he try to


    kill me?! Unless... these pills have some terrible side effect he doesn''t want me to


    discover?''


    Two skilled guards swiftly subdued the Root shinobi. But before they could interrogate him, his head exploded, showering them in blood and brain matter.


    "A sealing technique." One guard muttered. "If his chakra was ever suppressed, it would trigger an explosion to prevent interrogation."


    Shoving the maid''s corpse aside, the Daimy��-still drenched in blood-shouted hysterically,


    "Summon Tsunade immediately! She is a medical-nin, she must examine me at once!"


    Read 40 advanced Chapters on my P@treon.


    [email protected]/KakuzuTL

 Chapter 38: The Daimyo... is Done For!

    Chapter 38 - 38: The Daimyo... is Done For!


    The two shinobi guards watched the deranged Daimyo, knowing that anything they said at this moment would be useless. It would be better to call Tsunade in to take a look!


    Exchanging nces, one of them left to inform her, while the other stayed behind to protect the Daimyo.


    In less than two minutes, Tsunade arrived before the Daimyo.


    Seeing the two corpses in the room, she couldn''t help but frown.


    [Holy crap, this daimy�� is downright disgusting!]


    The thought nearly made Tsunade burst intoughter.


    No, no-she can''t keep listening to Hikari''s inner voice. Better block it for now.


    She regretted bringing him along. If she identallyughed because of his thoughts, the situation would be way too awkward.


    "Daimy��-sama, are you alright?"


    Looking at the trembling Daimyo, Tsunade felt a deep sense of concern.


    If the daimy�� had gone mad, they would have to consider appointing a new ruler.


    A deranged daimy�� would be incapable of handling state affairs.


    "I-I''m fine! Hurry up and check me! I just took a pill-the assassin at your feet delivered it! I''m worried it was poisoned!" The Daimyo was on the verge of tears.


    At this moment, he finally understood the difference between these shinobi who danced on the edge of death and his own subordinates.


    Once someone like this was pushed into a corner, they would truly kill without hesitation.


    Tsunade frowned as she nced at the female corpse beside the daimy��. The woman''s clothes were disheveled, and the daimy��''s "little brother" showed no signs of calming down. She couldn''t help but feel exasperated.


    ''So this is the "illness" you were suffering from, Daimy��-sama?''


    ''And damn, you''ve got quite the stamina for an old man. Still going strong at your age-impressive!''


    Suppressing the sarcasm in her heart, Tsunade stepped forward and began examining the Daimyo.


    She checked his brain, limbs, heart, liver, spleen, lungs, and kidneys-everything.


    "Your blood flow is slightly elerated due to hormonal stimtion. This is a normal reaction to the drug you took." She said while casually picking up the small pill from the table and sniffing it lightly.


    "This contains an excessive amount of stimnts. Long-term use will deplete your body''s reserves and shorten your lifespan."


    After exining her findings, Tsunade took a few steps back, putting some distance between herself and the Daimyo.


    He was fine!


    Thank goodness.


    But as he looked down at his still-enthusiastic "little brother", the daimy��''s face flushed. He then whispered, "Tsunade... shouldn''t I, uh, release this energy? It''s not good for a man to hold it in for too long, right?"


    Tsunade shook her head. "This pill mainly stimtes the body''s potential. If it weren''t for my expertise in medical-nin techniques, I wouldn''t have been able to examine you properly while the drug was still active."


    "Simply put, this effectes at the cost of your lifespan. If the Daimyo doesn''t mind trading life expectancy for a moment of pleasure, then by all means, find a woman in the back to vent."


    Daimyo: So basically... my little brother is done for, huh.


    On one side, his remaining lifespan. On the other, his ability to enjoy himself. What a tough choice.


    The Daimyo felt like crying. Why couldn''t there be a perfect solution in this world?


    Something that would let him enjoy the rest of his days without sacrificing his health.


    "Tsunade, please help me neutralize the drug."


    Tsunade shook her head. "This type of drug can only wear off naturally. If


    forcefully interfered with, it could cause even worse side effects. You just have to endure it, and once time passes, it''ll be fine."


    Endure?


    How the hell he was supposed to endure this?!


    The Daimyo felt like he was being consumed by desire.


    At this moment, he hated Danz�� with every fiber of his being. If Shimura Danzo were standing before him now, he would order his execution without hesitation. "Tsunade, don''t you want to be the Fifth Hokage? I''ll make it happen for you. But you should know, this assassin was sent by Danzo. He even said that once he bes Hokage, he''ll give you to me as a pet."


    "I''ve always held great respect for your grandfather, Senju Hashirama. For Danzo to dare treat you like this-I want him dead. Is that too much to ask?"


    The Daimyo knew that relying solely on his own men, he would never be able to kill Danzo in his lifetime.


    And if he didn''t kill Danzo, he wouldn''t be able to move past this.


    For the first time in his life, he realized just how close death could be.


    Even if he could no longer indulge in women, he still had plenty of other pleasures


    to enjoy.


    Fine food, fine wine, beautiful women-even if he couldn''t touch them, he could still admire them.


    If he died, he''d have nothing.


    He now strongly suspected that Danzo had already colluded with his son and was plotting against him.


    Otherwise, given how cunning Danzo was, why would he suddenly want him dead?


    Tsunade hesitated for a moment but eventually nodded.


    Even though she was about seventy percent skeptical of the Daimyo''s ims, that didn''t affect her resolve.


    This was the Daimyo''smand. Even if Mitokado Homura and Utatane Koharu objected, they couldn''t do anything about it.


    As for military funding, since the Daimyo had already agreed to make her Hokage, that wouldn''t be a problem anymore!


    After this incident, the Daimyo''s opinion of Konoha had dropped to an all-time low. Power was important, but his own life mattered more.


    "Then please issue an official decree. However, we won''t be able to deliver Danzo''s corpse to you. As a vige elder, his body contains many of Konoha''s secrets.


    "A decree?"


    The Daimyo suddenly felt a sharp pain in his teeth.


    The assassin sent by Danzo was right there. If Danzo found out that he had


    ordered his execution, how would he retaliate?


    "Uh, about that... I''ll issue the decree after you take care of things."


    "My official seal is missing. I''m having craftsmen make a new one as we speak!"


    Even he didn''t believe the excuse he had just made.


    At this moment, the Daimyo hadpletely chickened out.


    Tsunade sighed. She knew her main goals were securing military funds and bing the Fifth Hokage.


    "Daimyo-sama, about the military budget..."


    Before she could finish, the Daimyo immediately said, "Take my note to the Finance Department. The funds will be allocated as per the usual arrangement. That eptable?"


    Just like that, it was settled?


    Tsunade hadn''t expected her worries along the way to resolve so smoothly.


    "I''ll go change my clothes. Tsunade, if you have nothing else, go to the Finance Department and collect the funds. The Daimyo casually wrote an authorization, stamped it and handed it to Tsunade.


    Looking at the familiar seal, Tsunade was tempted to make him sign an order to eliminate Danzo. But after some thought, she decided to hold back.


    This Daimyo was clearly too afraid to even face Danzo now. That meant fewer obstacles for her once she became Hokage.


    The Daimyo left after signing the document, leaving only Tsunade and Hikari in


    the room.


    "Let''s go." Having obtained what she wanted, Tsunade turned to Hikari and walked away.


    [Phew, it''s finally over!]


    [Now I can leave everything to Tsunade and go back to being a carefree, invisible


    cker!]


    Heh, dream on.


    Tsunade smirked inwardly. She had finally found a reliable helper-no way she


    was letting him ck off!


    Leaving the Daimyo''s residence, Tsunade, Hikari, and Maito Gai headed straight


    for the Finance Department.


    In this world, money ruled all.


    With the military funds secured, Tsunade''s position as the Fifth Hokage was rock solid. No one could shake it anymore.


    Read 40 advanced Chapters on my P@treon.


    [email protected]/KakuzuTL

 Chapter 39: The More Things Change...

    Chapter 39 - 39: The More Things Change...


    Leaving the Finance Department, Tsunade was in high spirits, a wide grin spread across her face.


    "Gai, you head back first. We''ll stay here for the night, and tomorrow, we return to Konoha!"


    "Yes, Tsunade-sama!"


    Without Kakashi around, Maito Gai seemed listless, not even bothering to sh his signature grin.


    This... actually felt kind of nice.


    Kamizuki Hikari followed behind Tsunade as they wandered through the streets, asionally stopping to buy things, looking for all the world like a loving couple enjoying their time together.


    "Hikari, go buy me a bottle of water over there. I''m a bit thirsty." Tsunade said, pointing at a shop selling drinks in the distance.


    Hikari nced up, then extended his right hand.


    Tsunade frowned. "What?"


    "Money!" Hikari said matter-of-factly.


    Tsunade''s mouth twitched as she stared at him, full ofints in her heart.


    "I''m the Fifth Hokage. What''s wrong with asking you to buy me a bottle of water?"


    Hikari waved his hand. "I''m not talking about money for the water. I''m talking about the military funds you just collected from the Finance Department. Tsunade- sama, kindly hand them over for safekeeping."


    What?


    Tsunade''s expression changed drastically. "Are you trying to rob me? Kamizuki Hikari, let me remind you, this money is Konoha''s hope. You can''t just take it!"


    "Heh."


    Hikari chuckled and pointed at a gambling den in the far corner. "Since we left the Financial Department, you''ve nced in that direction at least twenty times. The moment you sent Gai away, I knew you were itching to gamble."


    "If you want me to buy water, fine. But first, give me the money."


    Tsunade fumed. "I''m the Fifth Hokage! Do you really think I''d take Konoha''s precious military funds to gamble? Am I that kind of person?!"


    "Yes."


    Damn it!


    Tsunade hadn''t expected Hikari to be so blunt, making her feel even more embarrassed.


    Truth be told, ever since returning to Konoha, she had been restraining herself, focusing entirely on her duties as Hokage. It had been a long time since she''dst gambled. Now, holding such arge sum of money, her hands were itching to go all out, to leave the gambling den in shambles after taking all their money.


    But she never expected Hikari to see right through her.


    Could it be... that he actually had feelings for her?


    How embarrassing.


    "Let''s go."


    "Before we return to Konoha, I will make sure you don''t step foot into a gambling den."


    Tsunadeughed.


    "Hikari, have you forgotten who I am?"


    Hikari: "What do you mean? The Hokage?"


    Tsunade shook her head. "No-I''m Senju Tsunade, one of Konoha''s Legendary Sannin! My strength is among the best in the vige. Do you really think a mere ch��nin like you can stop me? Dream on!"


    Hikari crossed his arms. "And if I can stop you?"


    Tsunade scoffed. "Impossible!"


    Hikari grinned. "Then let''s make a bet. If I do stop you, you hand over the money to me."


    Tsunade hesitated for a second before nodding. "...Fine!"


    The moment she finished speaking, Hikari grabbed her arm.


    "Heh, don''t underestimate me! Take this punch!"


    Tsunade carefully controlled her strength, ensuring that the punch would only injure Hikari, not kill him. With her medical skills, healing him afterward would be easy. She could even charge him a medical fee��what a brilliant n!


    And then-


    Tsunade froze.


    Her fistnded on Kamizuki Hikari''s chest, but it felt as weak as a girl''s yful punch to her lover. It had no real impact.


    "What the-?!" Tsunade was stunned.


    She had always heard Hikari boast about how strong he was.


    But now, experiencing it firsthand, she was shocked.


    He had disrupted her chakra flow, preventing her from using her monstrous


    strength. This technique... was amazing.


    "What kind of technique was that? A sealing jutsu?" Tsunade asked, intrigued.


    As the granddaughter of Uzumaki


    Mito, Tsunade was well-versed in


    sealing techniques. Her own


    Strength of a Hundred Seal was an advanced application of sealing jutsu.


    But what baffled her was that there were no visible sealing marks on her body.


    "Hand over the money, and I''ll tell you." Hikari said smugly.


    To ensure the funds made it safely back to Konoha, Kamizuki Hikari had to take precautions.


    Giving such a huge sum to a gambling addict like Tsunade... If she actually returned to Konoha with it intact, the sun would have to rise in the west.


    "Um..."


    Tsunade fidgeted, her demeanorpletely unlike her usual self.


    Right now, she looked more like a proper noblewoman than the boisterous Sannin.


    "How about... just one round? You can at least give me some starting funds!"


    "Don''t worry, my gambling skills are top-notch! I''ll win so much, the casino won''t know what hit them!"


    Hikari didn''t believe a single word.


    "Fine. Give me the military funds, and I''ll give you some money to y with. Deal?"


    "How much?" Tsunade''s eyes lit up at the mention of money.


    [She really is hopeless with money. Where does she get this confidence? She''s a well-known sucker at the gambling table, yet she thinks she''s a master. Pathetic!]


    Hearing Hikari mock her in his thoughts, Tsunade was irritated. But to get some gambling funds, she decided to let it slide.


    "Is this enough?"


    Kamizuki Hikari pulled out an envelope from his pocket, a thick stack of bills inside. Tsunade gulped at the sight of it.


    She forced herself to look away, resisting the temptation.


    "That''s barely enough for a drink!! know you''re loaded, Hikari. Don''t be so stingy! I''m giving you billions in military funds, and you''re handing me one measly envelope? A least make it two!"


    "Take it or leave it. Otherwise, we''re heading back to the inn to rest." Hikari moved


    to put the envelope away.


    "Fine, fine! I''ll take it!"


    At that moment, Tsunade had no idea how suggestive her words sounded, making


    passing men nce over in curiosity.


    "Military funds first!"


    "Deal!"


    Military funds were not to be


    touched, and Tsunade didn''t want to


    go down in history as the Hokage


    who gambled away Konoha''s money. She loved gambling, but she


    still had her pride.


    Once the exchange waspleted, Hikari immediately sealed the military funds


    in a scroll.


    [Heh, no matter how cunning you are, I still tricked you!]


    [Ten thousan ryo to distract Tsunade? Totally worth it!]


    [Time to make my exit before she realizes!]


    Wait...


    Ten thousan ryo?!


    Hearing his thoughts, Tsunade hastily tore open the envelope. Inside were crisp,


    new hundred-ryo bills.


    Her face darkened.


    By the time she looked up again, Hikari''s grip on her arm was gone��and so was


    he.


    "KAMIZUKI HIKARI!!" Tsunade''s roar echoed through the streets.


    "THE NEXT TIME I SEE YOU, YOU''RE DEAD!!"


    Read 40 advanced Chapters on my P@treon.


    [email protected]/KakuzuTL

 Chapter 40: Old Habits Die Hard

    Chapter 40 - 40: Old Habits Die Hard


    Humiliation, utter humiliation.


    Tsunade had dominated the shinobi world for so many years, yet today, she was yed by some brat.


    If this got out, how could she hold her head up?


    But why hadn''t she heard what Hikari was thinking just now?


    Could it be... he had discovered that she could hear his thoughts?


    Holding onto this suspicion, Tsunade released her killing intent, instantly making the perverts around her scramble away, clearing a path straight to the casino.


    She, Senju Tsunade, would use real action to prove that the title of "The Legendary Sucker" would never stick to her again!


    With an imposing presence, Tsunade stormed into the casino and skillfully positioned herself by the gambling table.


    Watching the dice shaker move, all her attention was absorbed,pletely failing to notice a chubby figure sidling up next to her.


    "ce your bets, high or low! No more bets once it''s called!"


    The dealer shook the dice cup and ced it on the table under everyone''s gaze.


    "ce your bets now!"


    "The sooner you bet, the sooner you win big!"


    One by one, the gamblers quickly ced their money. After Tsunade put hers on high, Kamizuki Hikari, disguised as a fat gambler using the Transformation Jutsu, ced his on low.


    High, low, or triple-only three simple choices. Normally, the odds of rolling a triple were much lower than choosing high or low.


    "No more bets! No more bets!"


    The dealer urged once more. At this moment, the atmosphere was electric. The more people bet, the more he profited.


    "Open!"


    As thest gambler ced their wager, the dealer shouted and lifted the cup. "One, two, three... Total: six, low!"


    Seeing her loss, Tsunade''s expression darkened at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    This was a battle to prove her title wrong! Losing right off the bat wasn''t like her at all.


    [Hahaha, gambling with Tsunade is the best. No need to think-just bet the opposite of whatever she picks! Guaranteed win!]


    Tsunade: ???


    Was she hearing things?


    Why was she hearing that bastard Hikari''s thoughts here?


    [No matter what Tsunade bets on, just go the opposite way. Works every time!]


    It really was him!


    Tsunade gritted her teeth in fury.


    Not only had this bastard followed her in secret, but he was also mocking her gambling skills! She, Tsunade, was the future "Goddess of Gambling"-how could she stumble here?


    "ce your bets, high or low! No more bets once it''s called!"


    As the dice cup rattled again, Tsunade''s focus sharpened.


    Kamizuki Hikari? Right now, he waspletely eclipsed by the dice in her mind.


    Half an hourter, Tsunade walked out of the casino in a daze.


    She had lost everything.


    The money wasn''t much, but this was supposed to be an important battle on her path to bing the Gambling Goddess.


    To be utterly defeated like this... she was not willing to ept it!


    [Alright, time to go. Look at Tsunade��she''s so down she might just drown her


    sorrows and get taken advantage of by some creep.]


    That damn inner voice appeared again. Tsunade''s eyes flickered as she turned toward the tavern across the street.


    "Boss! Bring me the best food and drinks!"


    She refused to believe it-Kamizuki Hikari couldn''t possibly just sit by and watch her get drunk without stepping in.


    This was still a gamble, but she was certain she would win.


    Hikari, now back in his original form, sat across from Tsunade.


    "Heh, you actually have the nerve toe over?" Tsunade sneered, startling Hikari.


    [Wait, is Tsunade actually mad?]


    [That can''t be right. People with big hearts usually don''t hold grudges. Unless... those big assets of hers are fake?!]


    *Crunch!*


    Tsunade nearly ground her teeth to dust. This bastard actually dared to nder her precious treasures? Unforgivable!


    "Hand over the money you just won!"


    [Huh? Tsunade saw through my Transformation Jutsu?]


    [That shouldn''t be possible. Even Uchiha Madara''s Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan wouldn''t be able to detect any ws in my disguise!]


    [No, I need to test her.]


    Determined, Hikari scratched his head and feigned confusion. "What money? Did you win big at the casino, Tsunade-sama? Congrattions!"


    ''Congrattions, my ass!''


    Tsunade clenched her fists, tempted tond a chakra-enhanced punch on his infuriating face.


    "Don''t ask me why. Just know that it''s a woman''s intuition!"


    "Are you going to hand over the money willingly, or should I beat you up first and then take it?"


    "Uh... Is there a difference?" Hikari asked, puzzled.


    Tsunade shed a devilish grin. "Of course there''s a difference. If you


    hand it over now, I won''t hit you. If you refuse... well, don''t me me for what happens next."


    [Damn, you shameless Fifth Hokage, Senju Tsunade!]


    [In terms of sheer audacity, I, Kamizuki Hikari, dere you the strongest!]


    Mentally borrowing Madara''s iconic line, Hikari grinned, shing a perfect set of pearly whites-which only pissed Tsunade off more.


    "Are you sure you can beat me?"


    "Just a friendly reminder-you still don''t know how I immobilized your arm earlier."


    Tsunade fell silent.


    Tsunade deted.


    Then, she lifted her head again, her eyes burning with defiance.


    "Don''t act like you don''t know! You only won because you bet against me! Now you won''t even share a little?!"


    Hikari shrugged, spreading his hands. "Nope, I won''t share. What can you do about it?"


    "Oh, right speaking of which, after you healed Lee that time, you drank on my tab. Not only that, you took all the money from my wallet. Care to exin that?"


    "Did that really happen?" Tsunade feigned confusion.


    If he hadn''t personally experienced it, and if he wasn''t confident in his own memory, Hikari might have doubted himself just from watching her performance.  fo


    [Such talent! Why not be an actress or something?]


    [Speaking of stars, wasn''t that famous actress Fujikaze Yukie supposed to visit Konoha? Why hasn''t she shown up yet?]


    Tsunade knew he was changing the subject but couldn''t be bothered to argue.


    She didn''t even want to be Hokage, let alone an actress.


    If she had her way, she''d be a freeloader-eating, sleeping, and gambling, with an endless supply of money.


    "Tsunade-sama, it''s disgraceful to live off your subordinates. Don''t you feel


    ashamed?"


    "Not at all." Tsunade replied seriously.


    "So you''re just not going to admit it, huh?" Kamizuki Hikari patience was wearing


    thin.


    That was his hard-earned money!


    He had painstakingly written and published books to save up for his future, only


    for Tsunade to take it all.


    Even if it was just a small portion of his savings, it was still important to him.


    "I was drunk, okay? I forgot! How about this��I''ll sell Shizune to you for 100 million ryo. Deal?"


    Seeing Hikari hesitate, Tsunade quickly added, "Shizune is a skilled medical-nin and a jonin. One hundred million ryo is a bargain!"


    Watching Tsunade shamelessly pushing Shizune like a merchant hawking goods, Hikari was speechless.


    "Shizune isn''t worth that much. How about you sell yourself to me instead?"


    Tsunade''s smile vanished, she became deadly serious. As one of the Legendary


    Sannin and Hokage, her presence was overwhelming.


    "You dare speak to your Hokage like that?"


    "You want to buy me?"


    She smirked coldly.


    "100 million isn''t enough."


    "Add more!"


    Read 40 advanced Chapters on my P@treon. freewebnovel


    [email protected]/KakuzuTL

 Chapter 41: Tsunade’s Shamelessness

    Chapter 41 - 41: Tsunade''s Shamelessness


    Hikari looked at Tsunade with an expression of utter disbelief-he waspletely stunned.


    [I''ve never seen anyone this shameless!]


    [Do you think you''re DLC Hokage or something?!]


    [Still asking for more money?!]


    Of course, Tsunade had no idea what DLC Hokage meant, but that didn''t stop her from continuing.


    "What? You should have plenty of money! Think about my status-I''m the Fifth Hokage of Konoha! Spending money on me is a deal you won''t regret. Who knows, if I''m in a good mood one day, I might even throw in a buy-one-get-one- free deal and send Shizune your way!"


    Hikari: (-_-)


    [Do you really think I''d fall for your nonsense?!]


    Seeing Tsunadepletely throw her dignity away, Kamizuki Hikari stood up without hesitation and turned to leave.


    "Don''t go! I don''t have money to pay the bill!"


    Tsunade had many ws, and she was even known to dodge debts, but when it came to paying for food, she still had some principles.


    Right now, the restaurant owner was ring at her, clearly worried she''d make a run for it.


    With Tsunade''s strength, even if this were the heavily guarded Kumogakure instead of the Land of Fire''s capital, she could easily escape without paying.


    But doing something like that would be truly shameless.


    Even Tsunade had some standards.


    Hikari turned back, took out 100,000 ry�� from his pocket, and ced it on the table. "Make sure to pay. I don''t want to see the Fifth Hokage of the Hidden Leaf Vige washing dishes to clear a debt."


    "Heh heh!"


    Happily grabbing the money, Tsunade went to settle the bill and returned with a bottle of sake, drinking straight from it.


    "Let''s go!"


    Hikari was once again amazed by Tsunade''s ability to shatter his worldview. "You''re not eating?"


    Tsunade shook the bottle in her hand. "In this life, all I need is alcohol!"


    Fine.


    Hikari couldn''t be bothered to argue further and turned to leave. Tsunade quickly caught up, looping her arm through his while still holding the sake bottle.


    "Hey, Hikari, want a sip? I just drank from it~!"


    "It''s indirect kiss-charging you 100,000 ry�� for it isn''t too much, right?"


    Hikari gave her a look of pure disdain. "For 100,000 ry��, I could go to Takamagahara and have a proper time. Why would I waste it on you?"


    "What''s wrong with me? Tell me, I''ll change!" Tsunade wasn''t the least bit offended by Hikari''s contempt. As far as she was concerned, as long as he kept giving her money, he could insult her all he wanted.


    At most, she''d just curse him behind his backter.


    Looking at Kamizuki Hikari''s face-so reminiscent of the Second Hokage, Senju Tobirama-Tsunade felt an inexplicable sense of kinship. And knowing that Hikari was absurdly wealthy only strengthened that feeling.


    "I just want you to stay away from me!"


    [You''re a grown woman-have some self-awareness! You''re the Fifth Hokage of Konoha! Aren''t you embarrassed, making a scene like this?]


    Tsunade grinned at him.


    "Oh, you''re worried about me exposing my identity, aren''t you?"


    "I knew you cared about me!"


    Hikari: ???


    [Is this woman insane?]


    [When did I ever show concern for her? And how did she even figure out I was


    annoyed about her exposing her identity?]


    Hearing Hikari''s inner thoughts, Tsunade''s mood brightened even more.


    ''Kid, you''re still too green to outmatch me!''


    ''I can hear your thoughts-what can you do about it?''


    ''But I won''t tell you. Heh, I''m just messing with you. Whatcha gonna do?''


    For once, she had the upper hand in her exchanges with Hikari, and she was thoroughly enjoying it.


    "Rx. In any other ce, the title of Hokage might draw attention, but here, the Daimy��''s word isw. No matter which shinobi vige you''re from, youe here, you''d better behave. If you give me another 100,000 ry��, I can exin more~"


    Hikari tried to pull his arm free but failed.


    The main problem was that Tsunade''s... ample assets... were pressed against him, making it hard to exert force.


    "No need. I''m not curious."


    "Oh, you''re not interested in that? Then let''s change the topic-what do you think about Shizune?" Tsunade''s attitude towards her benefactor remained impable.


    Right now, she was doing everything she could to get money out of Kamizuki Hikari, so of course, she had to keep the conversation flowing.


    "Shizune is great. She''s presentable, battle-ready, and can even handle paperwork in the office." At this point, Hikari shot Tsunade a nce. "Honestly, I don''t know why she sticks with you."


    "If you feel so bad for her, why not marry her yourself?"


    "No way!"


    [Shizune''s too t. I don''t want to sleep hugging a board. Compared to that, I''d rather hug this old woman-those melons are huge. I wonder how they''d feel...] Tsunade''s face flushed slightly, but Hikari wasn''t looking at her, making it clear he was outright ignoring her.


    Hikari, you brat��-acting all aloof on the outside but secretly appreciating my irresistible charm!


    Tsunade felt quite pleased with herself.


    "Since you''re not interested in Shizune, how about letting her marry your brother instead? What do you think?"


    Kamizuki Izumo was a special j��nin, -a solid elite shinobi in Konoha, with a spotless background. And with a wealthy younger brother like Hikari, just imagine how much betrothal money he''d cough up!


    As Shizune''s only guardian, wouldn''t all that money end up in Tsunade''s hands?


    Just thinking about it made her happy.


    [Shizune is pretty popr. If she married my brother Izumo, it wouldn''t be a bad


    match. But...]


    [It might be too much of a reach. A


    girl with such assets would be too much for Izumo to handle. And with Shizune being so strong, if they ever fought, wouldn''t Izumo getpletely dominated?]


    Thinking of this, Hikari once again rejected Tsunade''s offer.


    "No thanks. I''ll find my brother a normal girl."


    Compared to J��nin, Izumo was just average, but among Genin or even the


    regr civilians he was quite the catch.


    A Special J��nin was, after all, the highest rank in Konoha below full J��nin.


    Sure, a Special J��nin might not always beat an elite Ch��nin, but the title itself


    represented the Hokage''s high expectations.


    In other ces, the Hokage''s word might not carry much weight.


    But in Konoha, the Hokage''s authority was absolute.


    Well, as long as they didn''t make any outrageously terrible decisions, nobody


    would dare oppose them.


    To Konoha''s ns, Tsunade andter, the Sixth Hokage, Hatake Kakashi-were the ideal candidates.


    Firstly, both were powerful and famous across the Five Great Nations.


    Second, neither hadplicated family ties or factions dragging them down. That meant their leadership would be rtively fair��an environment the ns preferred.


    "Alright, then. What do you think about Mikan?"


    "She''s from my n. Years ago, when the Senju integrated into Konoha, Mikan refused to marry in order to preserve the purity of the Senju bloodline. You two get along well-how about it?"


    Read 40 advanced Chapters on my P@treon.


    [email protected]/KakuzuTL

 Chapter 42: Finding a Souvenir for Big Bro

    Chapter 42 - 42: Finding a Souvenir for Big Bro


    Mikan?


    Upon hearing this name, the first thing that shed through Kamizuki Hikari''s mind was the image of a younger sister belonging to some intergctic harem


    protagonist.


    That extreme?!


    Ah, the shinobi world-never a dull moment.


    Then, Hikari remembered someone else��a person who left a deep impression on him.


    Mikan, the head nurse of Konoha Hospital.


    At thirty years old, while her looks couldn''tpare to Tsunade''s, she was still one of the most attractive women in the hospital. Unlike the younger girls, Mikan carried the charm of a mature woman mixed with a hint of youthful stubbornness -making her quite the catch.


    However, Hikari and Mikan had never gotten along.


    Back when he was training at Konoha Hospital, they had been at odds from the start.


    Mikan strongly disapproved of Hikari''s habit of flirting with the young nurses. She even reported him to the Third Hokage several times. But since Hikari never went beyond yful banter-rarely even holding hands-the old man eventually


    stopped paying attention to herints.


    Over time, their mutual dislike became a well-established fact.


    [No way, I absolutely can''t let Mikan be the one. If she marries Izumo, then I won''t


    be able to flirt with the nurses at the hospital as freely anymore!]


    [I have to find a way to refuse. Can''t let Tsunade win this one.]


    Money wasn''t the issue this was about his brother''s marriage, after all, and Kamizuki Hikari wasn''t stingy when it came to family.


    But Mikan was tied to his future happiness, so there was no way he could agree.


    "I think we should just buy a couple of beautiful women from the Daimy��''s court. Mikan works so hard at the hospital, and she''s always dedicated to the Senju n. With that level of loyalty, how could we possibly force her?"


    ''Heh. You little brat, did you really think I couldn''t handle you?''


    Upon realizing that Hikari and Mikan didn''t get along, Tsunade almost wanted to throw her head back andugh.


    Today was a great day-everything was going her way!


    ''Kamizuki Hikari! You think you can y mind games with me? You''re still too young!''


    "No. Outsiders could be spies. That''d be putting your brother''s life at risk. As the Fifth Hokage, I can''t just stand by and let my subordinates walk into danger." Tsunade tly rejected his suggestion.


    As for the issue of buying people, she didn''t even mention it.


    In this world, human lives had a price. Parents selling their children was, to Tsunade, just the natural order of things.


    This was, after all, a feudal society.


    Otherwise, how did you think those beautiful young girls ended up in the Daimy��''s


    court?


    [I don''t believe a word you''re saying, you big-chested liar!]


    [Who do you think I am? If someone has chakra, I can tell at a nce. A spy hiding under my nose? Dream on!]


    ''Heh.''


    ''This kid is delusional.''


    ''If you were really that sharp, why are there still spies from other viges in Konoha?''


    While Tsunade didn''t doubt Kamizuki Hikari''s strength, she had zero faith in his so-called ability to identify spies with a single nce.


    Konoha had Hy��ga guards, and yet spies still managed to sneak in. That alone proved how cunning they were.


    Hikari''s boast was just that-a boast.


    Thinking about his abilities, Tsunade recalled how he had gripped her wrist earlier, cutting off her chakra. Instinctively, she tightened her hold on his arm.


    "Be honest. How did you stop me from hitting you earlier?"


    [Quit squeezing my arm like that��I''ll scream for help!] [This is unbearable!]


    Tsunade noticed something interesting-whenever she got physically closer to Hikari, she could hear more of his thoughts. This led her to a realization:


    To hear his inner voice, she needed either direct contact or to cause a strong emotional reaction in him.


    After all, the human brain was constantly generating thoughts every second. If she could hear all of them, she would have lost her mind by now.


    But if she could only hear his strongest, most emotionally charged thoughts, that made perfect sense.


    [I need to bluff my way out of this!]


    [There''s no way I''m telling her that I disrupted her neural signals with my chakra so she couldn''t even ess her own? Like she''d believe that!]


    "Well, you see Tsunade-sama, I think there''s a very scientific exnation for it. I suspect that, in that moment, you subconsciously fell in love with me. So when I grabbed your wrist, your body produced a special female hormone, making you instinctively obedient in my presence."


    Tsunade: ???


    ''Listen to this nonsense. If I weren''t a medical-nin, I might have actually fallen for


    this load of crap!''


    ''What do you mean I subconsciously fell in love with you?!''


    ''Have some shame, will you?!''


    ''Do you want me to beat you up?''


    After a moment''s consideration, Tsunade decided that as the Fifth Hokage, she should be magnanimous.


    ''...And also because I still don''t understand how he blocked my chakra. If I try to fight him and end up losing instead, that''d be awkward.''


    For her own safety, she decided to let it slide.


    "Forget it. I''ll just discuss the marriage with Mikan directly. She''s getting too old to


    stay unmarried-it''s uneptable."


    [Tsk, tsk. And you have the nerve to talk about others.]


    [Look at yourself! How old are you now? Still single! Are you nning to die alone?!]


    Tsunade selectively ignored Hikari''s thoughts, but she made a mental note of them.


    ''Year X, Month XX, Day X, Hour XX. Location: XX. Kamizuki Hikari insulted me.''


    ''This grudge will not be forgotten!''


    "I think Izumo really isn''t a match for Mikan. If you''re worried about spies among the women from the


    Daimyo''s court, I''ll return to Konoha and find a nice, unmarried kunoichi in her twenties. I''ll put up a marriage mission-someone wille


    forward."


    [I refuse to believe that, with my abilities, I can''t find a wife for my brother!]


    [Mikan is better left to someone else!]


    [Izumo, don''t worry. With my


    financial resources, I won''t let you


    marry someone subpar. The


    vet


    responsibility of continuing the


    Kamizuki bloodline falls on you!]


    [As for me, I''m still young. The world is vast��I have a lot more fun to experience!]


    Tsunade smirked, thoroughly pleased.


    Watching Hikari''s puzzled expression, she felt a surge of victory.


    You little brat, I''ve already heard everything.


    You think you can control your brother''s life?


    Mikan will be your sister-inw. That''s a decree from the Fifth Hokage-who


    dares oppose it?


    As for the dowry? You''re definitely paying for it.


    Read 40 advanced Chapters on my P@treon.


    [email protected]/KakuzuTL

 Chapter 43: Controversy

    Chapter 43 - 43: Controversy


    "You two..."


    Kamizuki Izumo stared at Tsunade, who was clinging to Hikari''s arm, his words trailing off as he struggled to find the right thing to say.


    Meanwhile, the traitorous Hagane Kotetsu had already vanished without a trace, leaving Izumo fuming and cursing inwardly.


    ''What kind of friend just ditches you like that?''


    ''We''re supposed to be the "Twin Guardians" of Konoha! And now, at a critical moment like this, you just bail?''


    ''Are we even brothers anymore?''


    Fortunately, Tsunade reacted quickly. Noticing Izumo''s strange expression, she calmly withdrew her arm. "Oh, I had a couple of drinks earlier and felt a bit dizzy, so Hikari helped me back."


    "Is there a problem?"


    A problem?


    Could he even say there was a problem?


    Izumo wasn''t an idiot. Seeing how neither of them showed any unusual expressions, he figured that if he weren''t Hikari''s brother, he might have to just ept this situation and resign himself to being a lifelong gatekeeper.


    Forcing a smile, Izumo waved his hand dismissively. "Maito Gai is waiting for you, Hokage-sama. He asked us to escort you."


    "Good, let''s head inside then!"


    With that, Tsunade strode forward, leaving Izumo behind as he reached out and grabbed his younger brother.


    "What''s wrong?" Hikari looked at his older brother in confusion. He seemed a little off today.


    Izumo opened his mouth, wanting to ask what was going on between him and Tsunade. But considering their current location, he swallowed his words.


    "Once we''re back in the vige, you and I need to have a serious talk."


    "Perfect, I was just thinking about having a chat with you too!" Hikari had no idea that, in Izumo''s mind, he was already seen as a pretty boy hopelessly captivated by Tsunade.


    "Big bro, you''re not getting any younger. If you have an idea of what kind of woman you want, let me know. I''ll help you find one."


    Izumo''s face turned red. Shouldn''t it be the elder brother helping the younger one with this? How did the roles reverse?


    "I... uh..."


    "What are you two dawdling for? Get in here already!" Tsunade stood at the


    doorway, ring back at them and effectively cutting off whatever Izumo had been about to say.


    "Let''s go."


    Hikari knew how frustrating it was to be interrupted, but the woman in front of them was their boss-the kind you couldn''t just quit working for.


    "We''ll talkter."


    "Fine."


    The Kamizuki brothers followed Tsunade inside. What surprised Hikari the most was Maito Gai''s calm demeanor.


    "Alright, everyone, take a seat. You''re all people I trust, so no need for formalities." Tsunade plopped down in the main seat, gesturing for the others to do the same.


    Maito Gai sat to Tsunade''s left, while Kamizuki Hikari was unceremoniously pushed into the seat at her right. Watching the others exchange meaningful nces, Hikari could already guess what sort of ridiculous thoughts were running through their minds.


    [I''m really not being kept by Tsunade.]


    [If anything, I should be the one keeping her! She''s broke as hell and even mooches food off me.]


    Tsunade, maintaining her usual expression, nced around the room.


    "The Daimyo''s been handled. Tomorrow, we''ll pay him a visit to finalize things, and then we can head back to Konoha. You six have worked hard, so split into two teams��one stays here on guard, the other can go out and explore. Maybe pick up some souvenirs for family and friends."


    As a leader, Tsunade might have her shorings.


    But when it came to dealing with people, she was pretty considerate. Acknowledging their hard work and offering a break lifted everyone''s spirits.


    "Since you''re all in such a good mood, Hikari, go order some good food and drinks and have them delivered here. I want to drink to my heart''s content today."


    [This damn woman... She''s trying to scam me out of my money again.]


    Hikari decided he couldn''t stay silent any longer. As the one constantly being taken advantage of, he had to speak up.


    "Tsunade-sama, if I''m the one buying, shouldn''t you at least give me some money


    first?"


    As soon as he said that, the other men in the room looked at him with admiration.


    A different kind of admiration.


    ''Hikari, you''re a real man!''


    ''Living off a strong woman yet standing tall-Hikari, you''re incredible!'' freewebnovel


    ''Hikari, you''re a role model for us all! When will I find a richdy to take care of me?''


    Faced with Kamizuki Hikari''s righteous defiance, Tsunade merely smiled.


    "Didn''t you just make a bit of extra cash earlier? Good fortune should be shared. Why not use that money to buy some drinks and let everyone enjoy themselves?"


    [When ites to shamelessness, I still can''t beat you.]


    He had no expectations of getting any money out of Tsunade, that notorious penny-pincher. Might as well take this as a minor loss to avoid greater misfortune. "Fine, I got it. I''ll go buy some food and drinkster."


    "Kamizuki brothers and Hagane Kotetsu, you''re Team One. Maito Gai, Shiranui Genma, and Yamashiro Aoba, you''re Team Two. Team One can goshopping. If you visit Takamagahara, make sure to disguise yourselves. Don''t let anyone know you''re from Konoha."


    *Cough, cough.*


    ve


    Apart from Hikari and Gai, the other men shifted awkwardly in their seats.


    Having a boss who was this understanding felt... oddly unsettling.


    "Alright, dismissed. Negotiating that budget today wore me out." Tsunade stood and headed for her room, pausing at the door to nce back.


    "Hikari, when you bring the food and drinks back, remember to call me."


    "Make sure to buy plenty of alcohol. If it''s not enough, it won''t be fun. Got it?"


    Hikari''s mouth twitched. She was clearly nning to take full advantage of the situation.


    "Got it."


    Watching Tsunade leave so effortlessly, Hikari''s eyes were filled with resentment. [There goes my money again. Whoever marries this woman is doomed for life.]


    He turned around, only to see eight eager eyes locked onto him��especially his older brother, whose fiery gaze made Hikari instinctively take a step back.


    "What do you guys want?"


    "Nothing much. Hikari, let''s go for a walk. I have something to discuss with you!" Izumo said, grabbing him by the arm.


    Shiranui Genma and Yamashiro Aoba exchanged a nce. "Hikari, we also have some questions. Would you mind?"


    Faced with these men seeking enlightenment, Hikari shrugged and pointed towards Tsunade''s room. "If it''s about her, better save it forter. We can talk privately once we''re back in Konoha."


    Genma and Aoba nodded in unison. "Then we''ll wait. No rush."


    Heh.


    Hikari had already seen through these guys.


    Let''s be real��they were all guys. Who didn''t understand how things worked?


    On the surface, Hatake Kakashi


    might have been Konoha''s most et


    notorious pervert, always carrying a copy of Icha Icha Paradise and looking perpetually sleep-deprived.


    But let''s not forget��Jiraiya had be a best-selling author across the shinobi world thanks to that very series.


    The books were wildly popr in all five great nations, which just went to show how bored men in the shinobi world were especially in the pre-digital era.


    Read 40 advanced Chapters on my P@treon.


    [email protected]/KakuzuTL

 Chapter 44: Brothers Talk

    Chapter 44 - 44: Brothers Talk


    The three of them headed out cheerfully. Hagane Kotetsu, being tactful, walked a bit to the side, leaving space for the Kamizuki brothers.


    Unlike Kamizuki Izumo, who seemed preupied with his thoughts, Hikari was focused on shopping. Cute essories, beautifully packaged snacks-anything a girl might like, he bought them all.


    "Hey, Hikari, I''m really curious-do you still n on bringing a wife into the Kamizuki family?" Izumo couldn''t help but ask.


    "Why are you bringing this up? You know me, big bro. Meanwhile, you''ve pretty much hit your peak as a Special Jonin."


    "You''ve alreadypleted half the journey of ''settling down and starting a family''. So, when do you n to tackle the ''family'' part?"


    His attempt to pressure Hikari backfired, and the question was turned on him instead.


    Hearing this, Izumo had no mood to think about anything else. His expression turned a little awkward. "Well... I don''t even know what kind of person I''m looking for."


    Hikari gave him a disdainful look. Even though Izumo was his older brother, Hikari had always been someone who wouldn''t hesitate to call things out as he saw them.


    When it was time to mock, he never held back.


    "Cut the act. Let me ask you-do you like that type?" Hikari pointed at a rather plump woman, weighing over two hundred pounds(90+ kg) and standing at just five feet(1.5m) tall.


    Izumo took one look and immediately turned away.


    That was an eye-burning sight.


    "Uh... I think, for the sake of the Kamizuki family, we should have some standards, don''t you think, Hikari?"


    Even though Hikari was the younger brother, the one holding more authority at home was him, not Izumo.


    Don''t ask why. The answer was simple: the elder brother was humble and considerate of his younger brother.


    "Alright, we share the same surname, so there''s no need to be shy. The face doesn''t need to be stunning, but the figure shouldn''t be too bad. Personality-wise, she should be kind, know how to take care of people... How do these sound, big bro?"


    Izumo nodded in agreement. "Not bad. That''s exactly what I was thinking."


    "Then what do you think about Shizune?"


    "You mean Kato Shizune? Tsunade-sama''s assistant?"


    "Who else could I be talking about?"


    "Well..." Izumo hesitated.


    Hikari patted his brother''s shoulder. "If you have something to say, say it. Can''t you see Kotetsu is waiting for me to help him, too? I was even considering bringing back a couple of women for you from the Daimyo''s court, but Tsunade- sama didn''t quite approve."


    "Cough, cough!" Kotetsu quickly shuffled over.


    "Hikari, I''m as close as a brother to Izumo, and you''re his actual brother. That means we''re practically brothers too! Since Tsunade-sama won''t let you buy women for Izumo... how about buying me a couple instead? I''ll pay you backter!"


    The moment the topic shifted to women, Kotetsu''s energy instantly surged.


    It just went to show how universally appealing the subject was to men.


    "Kotetsu, two women? Are you sure you can handle that?" Hikari wasn''t the least bit troubled by Kotetsu joining in.


    Kotetsu thumped his chest confidently. "Come on! Two women is me keeping a low profile, got it?"


    "Alright then, go ask Tsunade-sama. If she agrees, I''ll get them for you!" Hikari smirked.


    Hearing this, Kotetsu instantly deted.


    "Forget it... Tsunade-sama is resting right now. I better not disturb her."


    Tsunade might seem easygoing, but she was still the Fifth Hokage. Aside from Kamizuki Hikari, who was an exception, even someone like Maito Gai would behave himself in front of her.


    For Hagane Kotetsu to ask her for permission to bring women home? Not happening. He didn''t have the guts.


    "Alright, alright."


    Hikari patted Kotetsu''s shoulder. He was still friendly toward this ''brother''.


    "There are plenty of women in


    Konoha too. You two can''t just keep eyeing outsiders and ignoring the ones in our own vige. But as men, we should have broad horizons. As long as looks are up to par, regional differences shouldn''t be a barrier ether."


    "Speaking of which, I heard the Raikage''s secretary from the Hidden Cloud Vige is absolutely stunning."


    Izumo and Kotetsu: ''So, even though you''re taken by Tsunade-sama, you still


    have the nerve to think about other women? Respect.''


    "Once we get back to Konoha, I''ll suggest to Tsunade-sama that all single shinobi of a certain age should register for arranged meetings. The Hokage can organize matchmaking events-if two people click, they can get married quickly."


    Izumo and Kotetsu exchanged nces-this idea actually sounded pretty reasonable.


    Shinobi usually preferred to marry fellow shinobi. That way, they could ensure their children would inherit chakra potential.


    Marrying a civilian meant a fifty percent chance of having a child with no ninja talent.


    This was precisely why shinobi like Izumo, Kotetsu, and other older bachelors across the viges remained single-they were holding out for a partner who could guarantee strong offspring.


    (This doesn''t apply to the Fourth Raikage. That man loves lifting weights more than anything. Others need women; he only needs his training equipment.) "Hikari, being with Tsunade-sama must be exhausting, huh?" Kotetsu said meaningfully.


    Hikari blinked. He couldn''t quite follow Kotetsu''s train of thought.


    "It''s alright, I guess. She''s the Hokage, after all. Even if I get annoyed sometimes,


    it''s not like I can beat her up to vent my frustrations."


    "No need for that. In any rtionship, one side will benefit more while the other sacrifices more. As a man, you should endure. When Tsunade-sama eventually loses interest in you, you can settle down with a nice, quiet girl for the rest of your life."


    Hikari: ???


    ''Kotetsu, if a woman heard you say that, she''d beat you ck and blue!''


    Izumo realized Kotetsu was going off the rails and quickly pushed him aside before grabbing Hikari and speeding up their pace.


    "Hikari, listen to your big brother."


    "Being with Tsunade-sama isn''t a long-term n."


    "You''re still young, and your body is important. Don''t let yourself burn out."


    "You said it yourself-there are plenty of women in the shinobi world. Maybe one


    day, if we sh with Kumo again, you can just snatch the Raikage''s secretary and make her your wife. Easy."


    "For now, just endure it. Hold on until Tsunade-sama lets you go."


    "For the sake of the Kamizuki family... hang in there!"


    Hikari''s face darkened.


    When Kotetsu first spoke, he didn''t quite process it. But after hearing his own


    brother''s words, he finally understood what these guys were thinking.


    He, Kamizuki Hikari, and Tsunade werepletely innocent. There was


    absolutely nothing improper between them!


    And even if there were... with his physical condition, he could handle it just fine!


    These guys were seriously underestimating him!


    Read 40 advanced Chapters on my P@treon.


    [email protected]/KakuzuTL

 Chapter 45: Tsunade is a Drunkard, Confirmed

    Chapter 45 - 45: Tsunade is a Drunkard, Confirmed


    Kamizuki Hikari had wandered from the east side of the capital to the west, then from the north to the south. In the end, unwilling to return, he was "righteously betrayed" by his older brother and his "brother" Kotetsu, who forcibly escorted him back.


    By noon, it was mealtime.


    Tsunade was still waiting in the guest house. If they let her wait too long and she got impatient, Hikari might be fine, but the rest of them-her subordinates-would be the ones suffering under her wrath.


    Faced with this reality, Kamizuki Hikari had no choice but to sacrifice himself for the greater good.


    With food and alcohol prepared, he pushed open the door to Tsunade''s room. "Hokage-sama, here''s the food and sake you asked for!"


    Inside, Tsunade was sprawled outzily. The fair skin peeking through the gaps in her robes nearly glued Hikari''s eyes to her body.


    ["Amitabha... form is emptiness, emptiness is form!"]


    "Leave it there."


    Tsunade''s voice wasnguid, carrying a tingling softness that made one''s ears itch.


    Hikari obediently set the food down and turned to leave.


    Right now, he just wanted to go eat and then take a good afternoon nap. Apanying Tsunade was way too draining-he had no desire to keep doing it.


    If he could choose, he''d rather spend his days lying on a big bed, freeloading and wasting away.


    That was his ideal life.


    Of course, snacks, sunflower seeds, watermelon, and beautiful women aspany were essential essories.


    "Come back. Sit here and have a few drinks with me!"


    In Tsunade''s eyes, the best drinkingpanion was Shizune. That girl knew how


    to pour drinks and take care of people, ensuring Tsunade could drinkfortably and then pass out without a care in the world.


    But now, away from home and without Shizune around, Hikari became her backup option.


    Hikari turned his head, forcing a smile. "Hokage-sama, I don''t think that''s a good idea. A man and a woman alone together... people might gossip."


    Tsunade was already sitting in a chair, taking a swig directly from the bottle.


    "Not bad. You didn''t bring the cheap stuff this time."


    First, she praised Hikari for doing his job well, then pointed to the seat beside her.


    "Come on, sit here. I told you toe-what are you afraid of?"


    "A man and a woman alone... you''re not wrong there. But if you think about it,


    you''re the one taking advantage here, and I''m the one losing out!"


    Hikari dropped the pretense, curled his lip, and looked annoyed.


    "That kind of advantage? No thanks."


    "Heh."


    Tsunade wasn''t so easy to brush off. Hearing Kamizuki Hikari''s refusal, she swirled the sake bottle and smiled slyly.


    That smile made Hikari feel a sense of foreboding.


    ["This woman''s up to no good!"]


    Hearing his thoughts, Tsunade''s smile widened.


    "If you leave, then go get your brother, Kamizuki Izumo, and have him drink with me instead."


    "It''s either you or him today-your choice."


    Whether he stayed or dragged his brother in.


    Hikari hesitated for a moment, then slowly walked over.


    Fine, he''d figured it out.


    As far as everyone else was concerned, his innocence was long gone anyway.


    Even if he had his brother Kamizuki Izumoe, chances were he''d find a way to throw Hikari right back into this situation.


    Why make things moreplicated? Might as well sit here and deal with it himself.


    "Tsunade-sama, why do you have such a soft spot for me? Your tant favoritism


    is so touching!" Hikari spoke with sarcasm, hoping to stir some guilt in her.


    Unfortunately, that hope was misced.


    Things like guilt had long been traded away for cash by Tsunade.


    "First of all, your face gives me a sense of familiarity-it looks way too much like my granduncle!"


    Tsunade stared intently at Hikari, her eyes shing with nostalgia.


    In her memories, her grandfather, Senju Hashirama, only upied a small portion. Most of her childhood was shaped by her granduncle, Senju Tobirama. Even though she knew Hikari wasn''t him, she still liked having him around.


    Secondly, Tsunade could hear Hikari''s inner voice. That helped her see things from more angles.


    That was also why she had thoughts of marrying Shizune off to him.


    As for Hikari''s wild fantasies, Tsunade, in her magnanimity, decided that as long


    as he gave a dowry of, say, a hundred million or two when marrying Shizune, she''d let it slide.


    She wouldn''t ask for more.


    "Well... I can''t help what my face looks like."


    Talking about his face left Hikari feeling helpless.


    What was he supposed to do get stic surgery just because he resembled the Second Hokage?


    "Second, there''s something about you that feels different. Mysterious. Hard to see through. To make sure you''re not a threat to Konoha, I have to keep you close."


    Tsunade casually tossed out an excuse, just to give Hikari a reason that sounded good.


    She didn''t know why she could hear his thoughts, but for the sake of Konoha and her own peace of mind, she made the choice that benefited everyone.


    "Fine. Since you''re being honest, I''ll drink with you." Kamizuki Hikari grabbed the bottle and poured himself a ss.


    The sake was only around 15% alcohol, sweet and smooth-almost like fruit wine. freewebnovel.co


    Tasted great and didn''t break the bank.


    "By the way, you and Shizune are around the same age, so you must''ve fought in


    the Third Great Ninja War. What are your thoughts on it now?"


    The Third Great Ninja War?


    ["Why is Tsunade bringing that up all of a sudden?"]


    Hikari gave her a puzzled look, but seeing nothing out of the ordinary, he


    answered honestly.


    "War is something I despise. Where


    there''s war, there''s death, and massive financial losses. Even if the victorious nation extorts reparations from the defeated, it''s nothingpared to the shinobi lives lost."


    "During the war, I was just a genin, scared out of my mind every day, not knowing if I''d live to see tomorrow. Luckily, the Fourth Hokage rose to prominence and brought the war to a faster conclusion. If not for that, I don''t


    ol


    know if I''d still be alive."


    Thinking back, being reincarnated into the shinobi world from a peaceful modern


    one was already messed up. Then to top it off, he had to go through the Third War


    as a kid.


    At the time, aside from slightly better strategic awareness, Hikari''sbat skills


    were barely passable-just enough to scrape by.


    Those who''ve never experienced war can''tprehend its brutality.


    Had Minato Namikaze not risen to prominence during the Third Shinobi World


    War, the oue might have been very different.


    "Yeah... war really is cruel."


    Tsunade raised her cup. "Cheers."


    "Honestly, I never thought you were the type to reflect on things so deeply."


    "When I asked Shizune about the war, she didn''t know anything."


    Hikari shook his head, chuckling bitterly.


    "If I could, I''d rather be ignorant too. Just stay in Konoha, marry a beautiful wife,


    raise a few kids, and freeload for life."


    "Too bad... time waits for no one."

 Chapter 46: A Blessing for Danzō

    Chapter 46 - 46: A Blessing for Danz��


    TL Note: A bonus Chapter today!


    "Come on, drink, drink!"


    Tsunade filled Kamizuki Hikari''s cup with sake, then watched him with a smile.


    "In Konoha, aside from Jiraiya and Shizune, you''re the only one willing to drink with me like this. So, will you be the third?"


    Hikari remained silent.


    Tsunade didn''t press him. She just kept drinking by herself.


    Watching Tsunade gorge herself with food and drink, Hikari muttered quietly, "So, in your heart, I''m just the third wheel, huh?"


    *Pfft-!*


    Tsunade, in the middle of a big swig, ended up spitting out her drink.


    Seeing Hikari''s aggrieved expression, she didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    "What do you mean third wheel? Don''t say it like that! There''s nothing improper between us!"


    Hikariposed himself and said seriously, "That might be how you see it, but the people outside don''t think that way. Do you know what people are saying about me now? Just because I''m always with you, they say I''m a guy who lives off a woman."


    "Do you know how much that hurts me?!"


    Tsunade shot him a disgusted look, thoroughly repulsed by his dramatic performance.


    "Cut the nonsense. If you keep this up, I''ll call Izumo in to rece you. Sure, he''s not as good-looking as you, but at least he doesn''t talk as much!"


    Of all the things in the world, fine sake cannot be betrayed.


    That mouthful she spat out just now made Tsunade feel a serious pang of regret. [What a tasteless woman. That was peak-level performance, okay?!] [Big-chested and small-brained-you only know how to enjoy dirty books!]


    After being mentally roasted countless times by Hikari''s inner voice, Tsunade had learned not only to keep a straight face when listening to his thoughts, but also to gauge his mood based on them.


    Take right now, for example. Kamizuki Hikari looked annoyed on the surface, but she could tell he was just putting on an act.


    "Drink up, drink up!"


    Tsunade resumed pouring sake. "This is only possible outside the vige. Once we''re back in Konoha, I won''t be able to indulge like this!"


    With a quiet sigh, she downed another cup.


    In the past, she hadn''t cared about the title of Hokage-she''d even despised it.


    But now, she truly understood how difficult it was to be Hokage, and how heavy the burden on her shoulders was.


    Since she had taken up the mantle, Tsunade was determined to be the best Hokage she could be.


    Her grandfather was the First Hokage, her grand-uncle the Second. If she, as the Fifth Hokage, messed things up, she''d have no face left to meet them in the afterlife.


    The two kept drinking. Tsunade drank more, while Hikari focused on the food. Kamizuki Hikari always controlled his alcohol intake.


    He feared that if he got drunk, he might identally blurt out the secret that he was a transmigrator with a cheat ability.


    That was also the reason why he had never dared to pursue a rtionship-his safety had toe first.


    [How long will I have to live like this?]


    [I''ve been in Konoha long enough now. Based on my estimates, in a few more years, I''ll reach Six Paths level. At that point... Should I go to outer space and have a little chat with the ��tsutsuki n?]


    [Although, the moment they see me, they''ll probably attack on sight.]


    [Ugh, maybe it''s best to just stay in Konoha and live a peaceful life. It doesn''t matter if I stop guarding the gate-guarding Tsunade is still the envy of many.] Tsunade said nothing, quietly sipping her drink as she listened to Hikari''s inner monologue and pondered.


    Six Paths?


    Outer space?


    ��tsutsuki n?


    Shemitted these unfamiliar terms to memory.


    Maybe they were just Hikari''s fantasies, but even if there was only a one-in-ten- thousand chance they were real, Tsunade couldn''t ignore them.


    "Six Paths" made her think of the Sage of Six Paths and Kumo''s treasured tools, but beyond that, she had no leads.


    "Outer space" was something she''d never even considered traversable.


    And "��tsutsuki"-she''d never even heard of them.


    ''One day, I''ll pry everyst secret out of you!''


    Reaffirming this silent vow, Tsunade looked up at Hikari.


    "We''re returning to the vige tomorrow. I wonder if that old


    bastard Danzo has been stirrinal


    up


    trouble. I hope Shizune and Kakashi


    can handle it. What a headache."


    [Rx. When we get back, I''ll just go and kill that old fossil Danz�� myself. That


    way he won''t be hiding in the shadows every day, being an annoying pest.]


    [But I won''t tell you that. The stronger I am, the more likely you''ll drag me into things. I still wanna be aid-back cker, you know.]


    Completely unaware that Tsunade could hear his thoughts, Hikari began trying to reassure her.


    "Don''t worry about it. Karmaes for everyone eventually. A guy like him-who knows? Maybe he''ll die from a failed forbidden jutsu. It''s totally possible."


    So he already arranged a way for Danz�� to die?


    Now Tsunade was genuinely intrigued.


    If Kamizuki Hikari could eliminate Danzo within Root''s heavily fortified base-


    bypassing all traps and barriers-then his strength surpassed hers.


    At his peak, Danzo had been an elite j��nin. Even now, weakened, he was still j��nin-level.


    To assassinate him in his own stronghold without triggering any rms?


    Tsunade wouldn''t even dare dream of attempting that.


    "If that does happen, I''ll have to celebrate properly."


    Just imagining Danz�� dying and herself gaining full control over Konoha brought Tsunade a wave of satisfaction��even if she never cared much for power.


    Old and stubborn-heroes who once protected the vige had now turned into parasites eating away at it.


    Tsunade could tolerate Koharu and Homura still being alive-at most, she''d just strip them of power. But


    not Danzo. The Root hemanded was like a thorn constantly stabbing into the


    Hokage''s side.


    Every time she tried to make a decision, she had to worry whether he''d stab her in


    the back.


    That wasn''t the kind of life Tsunade wanted.


    She just wanted to bring Konoha back on the right path, then find a suitable Sixth Hokage to take over.


    She had already picked her candidate��Hatake Kakashi.


    With his Mangeky�� Sharingan and his now fully recovered body, his strength had surpassed the elite j��nin level and and entered the realm of Kage.


    After retirement, she''d let Shizune earn their keep while she enjoyed her golden years in the vige.


    But all of that would have to wait until Konoha was stable.


    By her calctions, unless something unexpected happened, she''d have to stay


    in this position for another five years.


    Such a hassle.


    "Let''s drink to that! Let the two of us happily make a wish to bless Danz��, and hope he dies horribly from a ninjutsu bacsh!" Hikari proposed cheerfully.


    Tsunade nodded in agreement. freewebnovel


    "Danzo spent his whole life fighting the Third. Now that the Third is gone, he must


    be lonely. May he reunite with the old man soon."


    "Hope the two of them can be good friends again in the afterlife!"


    [Now that''s real leadership��what a way with words!]


    [Too bad the Third''s soul is stuck in the Shinigami''s belly, while Danza will end up in the Pure Land... Guess they really are destined to never see each other again!]


    Read 40 advanced Chapters on my P@treon.


    [email protected]/KakuzuTL

 Chapter 47: Kakashi and Shizune

    Chapter 47 - 47: Kakashi and Shizune


    Konoha, Hokage''s Office


    The ever-dutiful Shizune continued reviewing a towering stack of documents, processing approvals with practiced efficiency. Not far from her, Kakashi had happily pulled out a copy of "Kiss Heaven" and was deeply engrossed in its pages.


    Shizune watched him out of the corner of her eye, heart filled with sorrow.


    She wasn''t that unattractive, was she?


    Yet Kakashi was reading a pervy book instead of sparing her a nce. Was there anything more heartbreaking in this world?


    And Tsunade-sama? Off somewhere with Kamizuki Hikari, probably enjoying good food and drink while leaving her here like some kind of office tool... How cruel.


    She really felt like crying.


    ''Such resentment!''


    Kakashi, studying his little book for "educational purposes", suddenly snapped his head up. His left eye, with its three-tomoe Sharingan, couldn''t help but whirl into Mangeky�� form.


    An almost tangible dark aura floated above Shizune''s head. At first, Kakashi thought someone was trying to harm her. But then he realized... Shizune was the source of the aura.


    ''This woman is terrifying... 2D waifus are still the best.''


    ''The illustrations in Holy Light-sensei''stest work are absolutely top-tier.''


    As Kakashi remained silent and offered nofort, Shizune''s resentment only deepened.


    If this were a world filled with spirits and demons, her level of negativity could probably reincarnate her as a top-tier yokai with overwhelming power.


    *Knock knock knock!*


    "Come in!"


    Snapping out of her gloomy thoughts, Shizune quicklyposed herself and put on a professional smile.


    The door opened, revealing Nara Shikaku with his signature pineapple hair.


    "Shizune, these are the documents Tsunade-sama needs to review. Please take a look!"


    After speaking, Shikaku stepped aside. Behind him, Akimichi Ch��za marched in with a stack of documents half a meter tall.


    Shizune: ...What do I do? I really want to cry now.


    She had once dreamed of sweet romance, yet here she was-reduced to a mere office tool. And to make matters worse, there was a handsome man right in front of her, yetpletely out of reach.


    This is just too cruel...


    Seeing the bitterness on her face, even Shikaku felt a little guilty.


    It wasn''t really his fault. Back during Orochimaru''s "Konoha Crush" n, although Konoha hadn''t beenpletely destroyed, the damage was still extensive. Many shinobi died, and much of the infrastructure was damaged.


    Following Konoha''s regtions, all financial and material expenditures required the Hokage''s approval. So really, he had no choice.


    Kakashi shrank slightly, trying his best to minimize his presence.


    ''Don''t look at me, don''t look at me. I don''t want to deal with a single one of those documents!''


    Shizune rubbed her temples and nodded heavily. "Alright... Ch��za, just put them over there, please."


    Ch��za ced the documents down and quietly took his leave.


    He might berge and broad-shouldered, but he had a kind heart-much better than sly foxes like Shikaku. Seeing Shizune''s repressed misery made him feel genuinely bad, so he exited quickly to lessen his own guilt.


    "Ugh..."


    Now that they were alone again, Shizune stood up and walked over to the window. She watched the vigersughing and enjoying themselves, tears of envy streaming down her cheeks.


    ''Tsunade-sama was right. Bing Hokage is a cursed job-I''d rather die than take it!''


    Tsunade had gone to the capital to make a report, leaving this mountain of work to Shizune. It was hell. If she had the chance to do it all over again, she''d do everything she could to stop Tsunade from bing Hokage.


    Sure, they used to be chased by debt collectors all the time while traveling. But in hindsight, that life had its own kind of charm.


    ''Tsunade-sama, pleasee back soon... I can''t hold on much longer.''


    While Shizune was lost in thought, gazing out the window, Shikaku exchanged a


    nce with Kakashi. The two of them stealthily slipped away.


    Once again at the Hokage Rock, Kakashi gave Shikaku a look.


    "Can we pick a different spot next time?"


    Shikaku chuckled. "What''s wrong? Doesn''t this ce have the right atmosphere? Or is it interfering with your ''research material''?"


    Kakashi silently stared at him with his signature dead-fish eye, making Shikaku''s scalp tingle.


    "Okay okay! My bad. I won''t bring it up again."


    Kakashi''s expression softened. "I remember a certain someone stood in line to buy Holy Light-sensei''stest release..."


    "Hahaha..." Shikaku broke into a cold sweat.


    If Jiraiya''s novels were known for their engaging plot and fine writing, Holy Light''s works were renowned for their stunning illustrations. The alluring depictions of beautiful"


    women made them irresistible to coffectors-even those who didn''t typically indulge in such material.


    And unfortunately, Shikaku was exactly that kind of man.


    No one understands men better than other men.


    One could say that as long as a man still drew breath, he would never lose his appreciation for beauty.


    It was an instinct carved into their very bones-unalterable, even in death.


    "Let''s get to the point." Kakashi said.


    Shikaku nodded. "Tsunade-sama has sessfullypleted her report to the Daimy��. She should be back by tomorrow morning."


    Kakashi''s expression remained neutral, as if he didn''t care much.


    Shikaku continued, "I wanted to ask... regarding Asuma. If Tsunade-sama brings it


    up, what are you nning to say?"


    "This doesn''t really have much to do with me, does it?"


    Kakashi''s familiarity with Asuma was limited at best.


    There were many things Kakashi chose not to voice, but that didn''t mean he was unaware.


    The Ino-Shika-Ch�� trio had been extremely respectful toward the Third Hokage while he was alive-even sending their kids to train under Asuma.


    But now that Asuma''s behavior had grown suspicious, Shikaku had sensed something amiss-and now he was trying to drag Kakashi into it. "Come on, Kakashi, don''t be so cold!"


    "We''ve been through thick and thin together. If you won''t help me in my time of


    need, what kind ofrade are you?"


    Kakashi''s expression rxed slightly. This matter wasn''t exactlyplicated, but


    it wasn''t simple either. It all came down to what Shikaku wanted to do.


    "Some things are better settled sooner rather thanter."


    "Indecision invites disaster."


    "No matter who''s in power, no one likes fence-sitters."


    Leaving behind that bit of advice, Kakashi vanished from Hokage Rock with a


    Body Flicker Technique.


    "Sigh..."


    Shikaku let out a long sigh.


    As the brains behind the Ino-Shika-Ch�� trio, life wasn''t easy for him either.


    If Asuma hadn''t made any


    unusual


    moves, they could have simply followed the status quo. After all, the Third Hokage had been Tsunade''s teacher-even if their rtionship wasn''t the best, there was still that lingering sentiment.


    But now, Asuma had left Konoha without warning. That made things...


    For someone as sharp as Shikaku, the current situation wasn''t difficult to grasp.


    The reason he had sought Kakashi''s opinion was simple-Kakashi was a man of principle. freewebnovel


    Ever since the death of his father, Hatake Sakumo, Kakashi had changed.


    All that "mission over everything" talk? Lies to fool others��and himself.


    His true stance was simple-he would stand firmly on the Hokage''s side, no matter what.


    "Looks like... it''s time for me to make a decision too..."


    Read 40 advanced Chapters on my P@treon.


    [email protected]/KakuzuTL

 Chapter 48: The Temptation of Returning to the Village

    Chapter 48 - 48: The Temptation of Returning to the Vige


    *Bang! Bang! Bang!*


    "Who is it?!"


    Annoyed by the obnoxious knocking, Kamizuki Hikari furrowed his brows and


    forced his sleepy eyes open.


    "Who the hell has such terrible manners?"


    "Knocking this early in the morning-do you have a death wish?!"


    Tsunade''s voice came from behind him, causing Hikari''s eyes to widen in shock.


    [Wait... this isn''t my room... oh my god, don''t tell me I lost my innocence?!]


    *Whack!*


    Having reached her limit, Tsunade smacked Hikari on the head.


    "Get out!"


    [Alright, alright... real men don''t fight women!]


    Hikari got up and nced back. Tsunade was still lying under the covers, her eyes locked on him like they wereced with murderous intent.


    Looking down and seeing that his clothes were still perfectly intact, Hikari couldn''t help but feel a little disappointed.


    [Sigh... looks like my innocence is still intact.]


    [Tsunade, seriously? I gave you the perfect chance, and you didn''t take it. Aren''t you supposed to be the Hokage? So disappointing!]


    "Scram!"


    Tsunade growled, flustered and furious.


    What did he mean by saying she missed her chance?


    She was a woman, after all, and she certainly wasn''t into some random guy like Kamizuki Hikari. He waspletely beneath her notice.


    [Heh, women. Enjoy the feast and then pretend nothing happened, huh?]


    Despite the trash talk running wild in his head, Hikari kept a calm expression and walked out of the room. Only after he was gone did Tsunade throw off the nket, revealing her radiant form.


    ''So embarrassing!''


    ''Why do I have this bad habit of stripping when I drink? I seriously need to fix that...''


    ''Whatever, I''ll just drink less from now on.''


    Tsunade could usually hold her liquor, but even she had limits. She''d been drinking from noon untilte into the night yesterday. The room was still littered with empty bottles piled like a small mountain.


    "Scrub-a-dub-dub, I love bathing, my skin''s so fine~"


    "The hell?! What are you doing in here?!"


    Hikari was mid-shower when Kamizuki Izumo walked in, forcing him to


    instinctively cover his rear.


    ''Trying to sneak up on me? Not today��I''m on full alert.''


    Izumo took one nce at Hikari''s lower half, then immediately turned his head away.


    "Hey, Hikari, we''re leaving today. Think you can talk Tsunade-sama into letting me buy a couple of maids before we head back? I heard the ones in the Daimyo''s court are professionally trained. They''re apparently amazing at taking care of people."


    "Do you have the money?" Hikari looked at him suspiciously.


    No need to ask-high-quality maids definitely came with a high price tag.


    With Izumo''s ie, buying one might be barely possible. Two? He''d have better luck dreaming.


    "Ahem, that''s why I''ming to you! Hikari, lend me a little, would ya? In all these years, your big bro''s never asked you for anything... just this tiny favor, you get what I mean?" Izumo waggled his brows suggestively.


    "I don''t get it. And don''t ask me for money either. You know what they say: talking about money ruins friendships. We''re tight, man. You can''t just let a little cash get between us."


    "Come on, it''s not like I''m not paying you back. I''ll take missions as soon as we''re back and pay you off quick. I swear on the name of Kamizuki!"


    "That''s not the issue!" Hikari felt the need to rify.


    "Tsunade-sama already said no to you or me buying maids to be our wives. Even putting that aside, think about it can your body even handle two at once? And imagine the rest of us, single and miserable, watching you hugging girls on both sides. How do you think that''ll make us feel?"


    Izumo shamelessly replied, "Obviously you''d be happy for me."


    Hikari: ???


    ''Alright then, how did I never realize Izumo had such thick skin?''


    "We''re all single, and you wanna be living the dream with two babes? That''s messed up, man. For the sake of our brotherhood, try to stay on the same page as us."


    "Just stay single. It suits you better."


    "Fine, I''ll head out then. You better hurry up with that bath-you don''t want to keep Tsunade-sama waiting!" With that, Izumo walked off.


    Relieved, Hikari dropped his hands from his rear.


    ''Man, I thought Izumo had suddenly developed... different tastes.''


    ''If he really did swing that way, I''d say he and Kotetsu would make a better pair. If


    it ever came to that, I wouldn''t judge.''


    ''As for the Kamizuki n''s future, I''ll take care of it. I''ll just marry a few more wives. For the sake of the n''s prosperity, I''m willing to be the overworked old


    OX.''


    An hourter, Tsunade led the group out of the Daimyo''s residence. The eight- man team was finally back together.


    Compared to their tense mood on the way there, everyone now wore cheerful smiles.


    "Tsunade-sama, we''re sorry. We entered the capital ahead of time but didn''t manage to gather any useful intel." Kurenai apologized after discussing with Genma and Aoba.


    "It''s fine!" Tsunade responded generously. "None of you are to me."


    "I already thought this through. Sending you ahead was just a precautionary


    tactic. It was a tight schedule, and with elite jonin guarding the Daimyo, it made sense you couldn''t act rashly. I think you all did well."


    Then Tsunade suddenly remembered something.


    A few nights ago, Kamizuki Hikari


    P.n


    had sent out a shadow clone to spy on the Daimyo and the Root shinobi. Not only had the Daimy��''s j��nin failed to detect it, but Hikari had even managed to flip some Root shinobi to his side afterward.


    Regardless of his methods, that kind of skill was far beyond an ordinary j��nin.


    ''If my suspicions are correct... Kamizuki Hikari might actually be some kind of hidden powerhouse!''


    ''If he can deal with Danz�� after we return, then have to think about how to keep him in check. Since this guy wants to be a cker, I''ll just keep him close. As long as I watch him tightly, he won''t escape my grasp.''


    Meanwhile, Hikari remained blissfully unaware of Tsunade''s scheming, still


    pretending to be an oblivious bystander.


    "For this mission, I''ll be issuing an A-rank reward. Kurenai, Guy-does that sound


    eptable?"


    "Thank you, Tsunade-sama!"


    An A-rank mission would not only bolster their records but also put some serious money in their pockets.


    This trip with Tsunade had been smooth sailing��no real danger, just some rushed travel. Overall, it couldn''t have gone better.


    While everyone else was happy, Hikari alone hadn''t received a reward. He couldn''t help but speak up: "Tsunade-sama, what about my reward? I''m not asking for much. Just give me a B-rank mission payout and I''ll be content." Even though B-rank rewards were pocket change to him, after all the drinks and food from yesterday, Hikari felt he needed somepensation��or he''d feel cheated.


    "Since you asked, I''ll count yours as a B-rank mission."


    Gai, Kurenai, and the rest of the peanut gallery: If you two don''t have something


    going on... we''ll write our names backward!


    Read 40 advanced Chapters on my P@treon.


    [email protected]/KakuzuTL

 Chapter 49: The End of Danzō

    Chapter 49 - 49: The End of Danz��


    Night. Beneath Konoha. Root Headquarters.


    Denseyers of barrier seals formed an interlocking array-triggering one would activate the rest, creating a lockdown and rm system to alert Root shinobi, allowing them to swiftly capture any intruders.


    Besides the barrier seals, there were living creatures like insects and sensor birds scattered throughout. Anyone who entered without authorization would immediately be met with lethal force.


    There were also shinobi hiding in the shadows, ensuring the security of the Root base.


    You could say that while Root''sbat strength might not be the strongest, their execution and fearless spirit ranked among the top in the shinobi world.


    For these people, death might even be a kind of release.


    Yet tonight, within this heavily fortified Root base, a shadowy figure slipped silently into the deepest chamber-the residence of Root''s leader, Shimura Danz��.


    To ensure his own safety, unless absolutely necessary, Danzo never returned to the surface.


    Inside the room, Danzo was still awake, studying a scroll in his hands.


    The ck figure passed soundlessly through the door and flicked his sleeve in Danz��''s direction.


    "Ha..."


    Danz�� opened his mouth in a yawn, a wave of sleepiness washing over him.


    "So tired..."


    "It seems I really am getting old. I should sleep."


    With that mutteredint, Danz�� casually set down the scroll, patted his mouth with his hand, and opened his right eye.


    Mangeky�� Sharingan-Insight.


    Even if he could only use its most basic abilities, for someone like Danzo, whocked any special bloodline, this eye was invaluable. The sudden fatigue he had felt just now was unusual, and for the sake of his safety, he activated his precious Mangeky�� Sharingan.


    What he saw were intricate barrier patterns-aside from the chakra operating within the room, there wasn''t the slightest trace of anything abnormal in front of him.


    "Was it... just my imagination?"


    "Have I truly grown old?"


    His face twisted in a snarl. "I am not old! I will live for a long, long time. I will


    be Konoha''s greatest Hokage! Nothing will stand in my way!"


    To reassure himself, Danz�� used the Sharingan again to scan the chakra signatures nearby, confirming the guards were still in ce before walking toward his bed.


    The bed was made of in stone, its bedding worn and simple-a frugal old man''s resting ce. At a nce, no one would believe that the infamous Danzo lived in such austerity.


    "It''ste. I should sleep."


    As Danzoy down on the stone bed and prepared to close his eyes, a ck hand suddenly appeared before him.


    Squelch!


    "Ah-!"


    His right eye was gouged out, and Danzo couldn''t suppress a scream.


    The physical pain was manageable, but the mental agony pushed him to limits. That was his Mangeky�� Sharingan!


    "Who... are you?!"


    He growled the question through clenched teeth, his hand subtly moving toward a hidden spot on the stone bed.


    "Don''t bother. I''ve already isted this room. If you want to try alerting your Root shinobi, go ahead." Kamizuki Hikari held Shisui''s Mangeky�� Sharingan between his fingers, sighing softly.


    "You disappoint me. Such a powerful eye... stuck inside your decaying body. I imagine even the eye itself weeps in regret."


    No rm sounded��Danz��''s heart began to race in panic.


    He knew his own limits.


    With his left eye taken and his right arm currently sealed, he couldn''t use the Izanagi revival. At best, he was now just a regr j��nin. Gritting his teeth, knowing the enemy came with lethal intent, he decided to strike back.


    A kunai shed into his hand, and he stabbed it straight into Hikari''s shadowy form.


    Direct hit.


    But before he could feel triumphant, Danz�� realized something was wrong.


    If this had been a real shinobi, there should''ve been a spray of blood. If it were a clone, a strike like that should''ve dispelled it instantly.


    "Fools are fearless."


    Considering Danz�� once tried stabbing Susanoo with a kunai, Hikari found it unsurprising that he''d now try stabbing an advanced shadow clone.


    This wasn''t an ordinary clone. It was an extremely rare Yin Release: Shadow Clone. Physical and elemental attacks had no effect on it whatsoever.


    "You may unseal your right arm. I want to fight you at your full strength."


    As he spoke, Hikari stepped back and gestured for Danzo to proceed.


    ''You arrogant bastard! Underestimating me?! You will regret this!'' Though furious, Danzo remained cautious after his failed attack.


    He unwrapped the bandages on his right arm, revealing a golden sealing mechanism.


    Slowly, methodically, he unscrewed the bolts, inwardly relieved that Hikari didn''t interrupt.


    With Izanagi active, he could escape. As a leader, fighting alone was foolish-his subordinates were meant to die for him!


    *Clink!*


    The golden lock fell to the ground, exposing the grotesque sight of ten Sharingan embedded in his arm.


    "If Uchiha Madara saw you using his n''s eyes like this, he''d tear you apart."


    "Hmph, he''d have to be alive for that!" Feeling the surge of power from his right arm, Danz��''s confidence returned.


    Even if Madara were alive, Danz�� wouldn''t hesitate to challenge him now.


    "Die!"


    "Wind Release: Great Breakthrough!"


    "Wind Release: Vacuum Serial Waves!"


    Two of Danz��''s signature Wind Release jutsu burst forth--so powerful that the Kazekage would weep in shame. Ironically the Land of Wind had no notable wind-style masters.


    Yet to Danzo''s horror, Hikari remainedpletely unharmed his clothes


    untouched, his hair unmoved.


    "Since you attacked first... I won''t hold back anymore."


    In a blur, Kamizuki Hikari appeared in front of Danz�� and grabbed his right arm.


    "Wha-?!"


    The delicate bnce between the Sharingan and Hashirama''s cells shattered. The ten Sharingan spun wildly, their pupil power skyrocketing.


    Hashirama''s cells, refusing to submit to the Sharingan, retaliated violently- draining Danz��''s life force to reassert dominance.


    "No...!"


    "STOP!"


    Feeling his strength being drained away, Danz��''s expression twisted in horror.


    He was going to die. He could feel it.


    His once-robust body shriveled rapidly, sucked dry by the rampaging Wood Release.


    Even then Danz�� didn''t die. His left


    eye still stared wide open, and his mouth tried to form words... but it was already overtaken by wooden fibers, turning into part of a growing


    mass.


    "Farewell."


    At this point, Danz�� couldn''t even activate Izanagi. He couldn''t move. The fact


    that he was still conscious was already impressive.


    As Hikari released his grip, the Sharingan in Danzo''s arm closed one by one. A vibrant green sapling sprouted from his flesh, its roots burrowing deep as it grew rapidly


    upward.


    Turning away, Hikari''s shadow clone vanished at the doorway, leaving behind


    Danz��''s wide, lifeless eyes still staring nkly into space.


    Read 40 advanced Chapters on my P@treon.


    [email protected]/KakuzuTL

 Chapter 50: Laughing in His Sleep

    Chapter 50 - 50: Laughing in His Sleep


    Deep within the dense forest, beside a crackling campfire.


    Tsunade and Yuhi Kurenai both stared intently at Kamizuki Hikari, their eyes filled


    with silent usation.


    "Kekeke, huhuhu!"


    A strange, oddly cheerful giggle escaped Hikari''s lips, making Tsunade and Kurenai clench their fists in irritation.


    "How about I beat him up, and you pretend you didn''t see anything?" Tsunade suggested.


    Kurenai seemed tempted, but after a moment of hesitation, she shook her head. "But... he hasn''t really done anything to deserve such treatment... Wouldn''t that be unfair?"


    "Rx. Men like this need a beating!"


    Tsunade had both old grudges and new ones to settle. Just thinking about how Hikari had disrespected her in his head before made her fists itch with anticipation.


    "Still... this doesn''t feel quite right." Kurenai said, though not as firmly as before. "Enough talking-let''s do it!"


    *SMACK!*


    A loud p echoed through the night. Hikari''s eyes snapped open. Seeing Kurenai standing in front of him with her hand raised and her cheeks flushed, he instantly understood what had happened.


    "Oh, Kurenai... you woke me up sote... are you nning to do something naughty with me?"


    Kurenai: "???"


    Tsunade: "...Hah?"


    Their minds nked for a second, question marks practically floating above their heads.


    "Come on!" Hikari continued smoothly. "I already scouted a nice spot-a flower field, secluded and romantic. Perfect for some... intimate bonding."


    "Uh..." Kurenai pointed at Tsunade. "If I said it wasn''t me who pped you, would you believe me?"


    Tsunade looked at Hikari with zero guilt, her expression clearly saying: Yeah, I did it. What are you gonna do about it?


    [Of course I know it was this big-breasted woman who pped me. But still- when picking a fight, always go for the easier target!]


    "Kurenai, don''t be so shy!" Hikari sighed dramatically. "I won''t judge you for being forward. Tsunade-sama is here, but we can sneak away for an hour or two. She won''t mind."


    Tsunade smiled.


    And that smile only widened when she saw Hikari avoid meeting her gaze.


    freewebnovel


    "An hour, huh? Kid, you''re really overselling yourself."


    "As a medical-nin, I specialize in human physiology. The average man''s endurance is something I know very well. An hour? Impossible. If youst even half that, I''d be shocked."


    Kurenai''s face turned crimson. Hikari, however, only looked more intrigued.


    "Tsunade-sama, I never lie. If you don''t believe me, why don''t we test it? If Ist


    an hour, you apologize. If I don''t, I''ll give you 200,000 ry��. Deal?"


    "Are you serious?"


    "Dead serious."


    "Alright then, let''s��" Tsunade trailed off, just as Hikari''s eyes sparkled with anticipation.


    "Well? Go on!" Hikari urged.


    "Heh."


    With a cold chuckle, Tsunade reached out and pinched his cheek. "You think I''m some naive little girl who''d fall for that? You think 200,000 ryo is enough to drag me into the woods? You must really look down on me!"


    [So... she wants me to raise the price?]


    Hikari didn''t resist. Tsunade''s pinch wasn''t painful-just mildly annoying.


    [Ah, what a shame.]


    [If she''d actually gone with me, I''d have made sure she enjoyed every second of


    that hour. She''d be grinning in her sleep afterward.]


    Tsunade gave onest squeeze before letting go, stepping back.


    "Earlier, someone was giggling like an idiot in his sleep. I almost thought he''d gone crazy."


    Giggling in his sleep?


    Wait... are they talking about him?


    Hikari turned to look at Kurenai, silently pleading with her to tell him Tsunade was lying.


    [Kurenai, you''re fair and just. You wouldn''t side with this busty woman, right?]


    Tsunade mentally added another ck mark to Hikari''s record, regretting not hitting him harder earlier.


    "Well... Hikari, you really were


    Kinda pervy, honestly." Kuren


    offered, trying to be as diplomatic as possible.


    Hikari''s eyes widened. He pointed to his face in disbelief. "Me? Pervy?"


    Kurenai nodded.


    "Impossible!" Hikari shook his head. "A handsome guy like me? No way!"


    "Oh,e on" Tsunade waved it off. "There''s nothing wrong with a man being a little perverted."


    "Instead of arguing, why don''t you tell us what you were dreaming about? Must''ve been good to make youugh like that."


    The moment she said that, Kamizuki Hikari''s gaze turned evasive.


    [How do I exin that I was having a very pleasant dream about certain


    activities?]


    [Wait-my underwear isn''t wet, is it? It does feel kinda warm...]


    The sheer audacity of that thought made even Tsunade, a seasoned veteran of


    innuendo, want to pretend she hadn''t heard it.


    Kurenai might not have understood,


    but Tsunade, as a medical-nin, knew exactly what he meant. When doctors decided to drive the


    conversation into the gutter even the fastest racer couldn''t keep up.


    "It was nothing." Hikari lied smoothly. "Just a dream about getting rich." Kurenai bought it easily. Tsunade, however, saw right through him.


    With Hikari''s current worth, he could easily rank at the top of Konoha''s richest individuals. The idea that a dream about money would make him this happy? That was an insult to her intelligence.


    "Alright, go back to sleep!" Tsunade said, rolling her eyes. "You''ve got guard duty


    in an hour."


    Hikari''s eye twitched. "So you wake me up just to tell me to sleep again?"


    [You ruined such a great dream! I swear, if you don''t stop with this, I''ll make that dreame true right here and now!]


    "There''s still an hour left!" Tsunade said casually. "If you don''t want to sleep, then I will."


    Kamizuki Hikari sighed in defeat. His real body was asleep, while his Yin Release clone had gone to Konoha to kill someone.


    ssic.


    A true case of murder in your dreams.


    The worst part? That dream just now... it was a once-in-a-lifetime masterpiece.


    And Tsunade ruined it.


    "Fine. If you''re not sleeping, then I will!" Tsunade dered. "If you two decide to ''explore'' each other, keep it down."


    With that, she flopped onto the ground and was out like a light.


    Leaving behind a confused Kurenai, who felt like she''d missed something


    important, and a thoroughly annoyed Hikari.


    As he watched Tsunade drift off, a wicked thought crossed his mind.


    [Just be grateful there are others around... otherwise, I''d really make youugh in


    your sleep.]


    Read 40 advanced Chapters on my P@treon.


    [email protected]/KakuzuTL

 Chapter 51: Heading to the Root

    Chapter 51 - 51: Heading to the Root


    Konoha''s Main Gate.


    At the vige entrance stood a group of shinobi, led by the two old-timers, Koharu Utatane and Homura Mitokado. In the middle were the younger and middle-aged shinobi like Shizune, Kakashi, and Shikaku Nara, all gazing into the distance.


    "This is killing me! ording to the intel, Tsunade departed from the Daimyo''s residence four days ago. Why isn''t she here yet?" Homura paced back and forth, his face filled with anxiety.


    No one tried to calm him down. Even Koharu, who usually shared the same pants with him (figuratively speaking), kept her head down silently, seemingly lost in thought.


    Because of these two elders being present, the younger generation simply exchanged nces with each other.


    Kakashi: ''Shikaku, what''s going on here? These two old fossils dragged us out here at the crack of dawn-just to wait for Tsunade-sama? This is peak bureaucratic nonsense.''


    In Kakashi''s opinion, Tsunade hated pointless formalities. If this was merely a wee party, it wouldn''t earn them any favors and might even backfire.


    Shikaku Nara narrowed his eyes slightly, sending a silent response.


    Shikaku: ''Haven''t you noticed how anxious they are? Something big must''ve happened. But the details... I can''t say for sure.''


    Even with his sharp intellect, Shikaku couldn''t deduce anything useful without more information.


    "They''re here!"


    Someone suddenly shouted, prompting everyone to look up.


    Far in the distance, a group of people was making its way toward them.


    "Knew it... Neji, confirm if it''s really Tsunade-sama." Kakashi instructed.


    As Maito Gai''s close friend, Kakashi still had some sway, even when Gai wasn''t around.


    "Byakugan!"


    With veins bulging and face contorting slightly, Neji activated his Byakugan.


    "Confirmed. It''s Tsunade-sama."


    At the same time, Tsunade noticed the crowd waiting by the gate, and her brows furrowed in displeasure.


    There was still so much to do in Konoha, and yet these people were gathered here waiting for her? Was this a joke?


    If they didn''t have a good reason, they were dead.


    "Hikari, Gai, Kurenai-pick up the pace!" she barked.


    With thatmand, Tsunade elerated, using the Body Flicker Technique to appear at the vige gate in just a few blinks.


    "What are you all doing here? Don''t you have missions to carry out?" she snapped before her eyes fell on the two elders-Koharu and Homura.


    "You two better give me a damn good reason for this. Otherwise, I''m going to be very unhappy."


    A Hokage wasn''t a Daimyo. The position was military in nature-there was no room for pointless ceremony.


    Homura tensed up. Faced with Tsunade''s wrath, he found himself unable to speak.


    "Tsunade, we gathered here to wee you back after securing the Daimy��''s approval. But more importantly, there''s urgent news you need to hear immediately." Koharu spoke up.


    "Fine." Tsunade nodded, then turned to the rest. "Everyone, disperse! Juniors, go train. Chunin and Jonin with free time-take on missions and ease the vige''s burden."


    The moment she said that, the curious onlookers among the ch��nin immediately looked like they''d bitten into bitter melon.


    Not everyone liked doing missions nonstop. Most ch��nin, afterpleting a mission, preferred to take a break, spend time with family, or unwind in other ways.


    "You two,e with me." Tsunade motioned for Koharu and Homura to follow her to a secluded spot where no one could eavesdrop.


    Once they were far enough, Homura couldn''t hold it in anymore. "Tsunade, Danzo is dead!"


    Tsunade: ???


    Well, that''s a dramatic wee home gift.


    Koharu, who had been closely watching Tsunade''s reaction, finally let out a breath of relief when she saw the surprised expression on Tsunade''s face.


    "Well, not exactly dead." She added. "He''s in a vegetative state. The situation is...plicated. Tsunade, you''d better go see it for yourself. If there''s any way to save him... please do."


    "We''re not asking for him to regain his strength. Just... please keep him alive."


    For Koharu and Homura, Danzo was one of theirst remaining allies. If he died, they''d be politically isted, with no leverage left in Konoha.


    Even their recent maneuvering with Asuma had been for nothing.


    "A vegetative state?" Tsunade filed the information away. "I''ll need to examine him personally. I''ll head to Root now. You two can followter."


    Now that she knew about Danzo''s condition, Tsunade was dying to see his sorry state-just so she could decide whether to be relieved... or just in happy.


    "Go ahead." the two elders agreed quickly.


    They weren''t eager to face Danzo''s condition again.


    After seeing what had happened to him, they didn''t even know what to say.


    As for whether he could be saved? They only had the slimmest hope-one in ten thousand, maybe.


    Tsunade turned and dashed back toward the gate.


    "Shizune, return to the Hokage''s office and hold down the fort. Hikari, Kakashi, Shikaku-you three,e with me! The rest, back to your posts. Dismissed!" Before Hikari could react, Kakashi grabbed his arm, dragging him along at full speed.


    Once he saw where they were heading, Hikari understood.


    [So we''re going to see Danzo, huh.]


    [But seriously, what''s the point? He''s already dead. Why even bother?]


    Tsunade caught wind of Hikari''s thoughts again, though she didn''t have time to process them clearly.


    Her mind was in chaos.


    Danzo is really dead.


    And that meant one thing-Kamizuki Hikari''s strength had reached a level beyond ordinaryprehension.


    Should she be d... or worried?


    Should she feel lucky... or terrified?


    Tsunade didn''t know what to feel anymore. All she knew was that her emotions were a tangled mess.


    Thoughts of all kinds surged in her head-joy, sorrow, suspicion. To keep them from affecting her judgment, she had to force herself to stay calm.


    Root Headquarters.


    Entering the underground facility,


    Tsunade was met with Root


    Some


    operatives standing listlessly. looked lost, others relieved, and a few even seemed grief-stricken.


    With Danzo gone, the Cursed Seal binding them had lost its effect.


    They had been stuck here for days unsure of what to do. Now, seeing Tsunade, only a handful showed any reaction. Most remained eerily nk, their liberation meant nothing.


    "Tsunade-sama!" A blond middle-aged man approached.


    "Yamanaka Fu?" Tsunade asked, a bit uncertain.


    F�� nodded. "Yes. Danzo-sama is in the lowest level''s resting chamber. I''ll take you


    to him."


    As one of Danzo''s most loyal followers, Yamanaka F�� sincerely hoped Tsunade could save him. Even if she couldn''t, he wanted to know the truth behind Danzo''s fall.


    Having served under Danzo for years, Yamanaka F�� knew him well.


    Someone so obsessed with self-preservation would never remove the restraints


    on his right arm-unless he had no choice.


    And he certainly wouldn''t have ended up like this.


    Read 40 advanced Chapters on my P@treon.


    [email protected]/KakuzuTL

 Chapter 52: The Real Vegetable

    Chapter 52 - 52: The Real Vegetable


    "Holy shit!"


    As soon as Kamizuki Hikari pushed open Danzo''s bedroom door andid eyes on his current state, he couldn''t help but let out a curse.


    What stood before him was a humanoid tree trunk. Danzo''s legs had turned into roots burrowing deep into the ground, and from his head sprouted thick green foliage. Only the aged face embedded in the middle of the tree hinted at his former identity.


    Tsunade was silent.


    ''With him looking like this, you''re asking me to save him? Do you think I''m a god or something?''


    Originally, when Tsunade heard Danzo was a "vegetative state" patient, she assumed it was the usual kind��brain damage leading to aa. She never expected that he''d literally turned into a nt.


    A real nt and a vegetative state are not the same thing, alright?


    ''If someone actually manages to bring him back, I''d willingly ask them to be my teacher.''


    Tsunade grumbled silently, then turned her sharp gaze on Yamanaka F��. "As a member of the Yamanaka n, you should be familiar with Yin Release. Did you find any clues when extracting Danzo''s memories?"


    ''Hikari acted alone-I hope he covered his tracks. If Danzo somehow recorded his appearance, things could get messy.''


    No matter how much Tsunade or the other shinobi ns of Konoha despised Danzo, as long as he remained one of the vige''s elders, his death couldn''t go uninvestigated. If any evidence pointed to Kamizuki Hikari, Tsunade would have to take action.


    Don''t get her wrong with Danzo.


    it''s not about targeting Hikari, but about burying Root along


    Some might call it ruthless, but as a leader, these were the choices she had to make.


    In Tsunade''s eyes, Kamizuki Hikari mattered more than the entire Rootbined. Sacrificing Root to protect him was a no-brainer.


    Yamanaka F�� shook his head, full of regret. "Danzo-sama no longer has any soul resonance. I used our n''s secret technique to probe, but there wasn''t even a fragment of memory left."


    "Then how the hell am I supposed to save him?" Tsunade couldn''t help but blurt out.


    Yamanaka F�� lowered his head in silence.


    His job was to ask for help, not exin how to help.


    "Kakashi, use your Sharingan. See if there''s any chakra still flowing inside Danzo." Tsunade gave F�� a fierce re, then turned to instruct Kakashi.


    Kakashi suppressed the excitement bubbling in his heart, lifted his forehead protector, and let his Sharingan examine Danzo.


    "This is..."


    "Danzo-sama''s chakra pathways have fusedpletely with the tree. He''s now drawing nutrients from the earth on his own - he''s basically surviving like an actual tree."


    "Also, there''s something on the left side." Kakashi noted.


    Tsunade stepped forward, cing her hand gently against the trunk. Green chakra glowed around her fingers, and her expression darkened.


    "Wood Release chakra... Yamanaka F��, were you aware that Danzo was experimenting with the First Hokage''s cells?"


    Those cells were extracted from her grandfather''s corpse. She had only suspected it before, but now, having confirmed it, Tsunade was ready to throw punches.


    "Tsunade-sama, this was an experiment the Third Hokage personally ordered Danzo-sama to conduct. After Danzo-sama''s arm was injured, he used the First Hokage''s cells to heal it. It was all for Konoha!"


    [Hah! For Konoha? That''s Uchiha Shin''s right arm, isn''t it? Danzo did all of this for himself, not for the vige.]


    [Konoha doesn''t need people like him. Disgusting!]


    ''Uchiha Shin?''


    ''Could it be that, besides Sasuke, there were other surviving Uchiha?''


    That thought shed through Tsunade''s mind as her gazended on Danzo''s right


    arm.


    *Snap!*


    Her hand moved like lightning.


    A circr hole appeared where Danzo''s right arm once was. Tsunade raised her clenched fist and turned back to Yamanaka Fu. "If the First Hokage''s cells were just for healing, then tell me... what the hell is this?"


    Yamanaka F�� opened his mouth but couldn''t say a word.


    As one of Danzo''s most trusted men, he knew far more than most.


    Before he could answer, Tsunade opened her hand - revealing a blood-red eyeball.


    "A Sharingan?" Kakashi was stunned.


    As one of the only two known shinobi in Konoha who possessed the Sharingan, Kakashi recognized it instantly- - even from just the outline.


    "Tch."


    "What a guy, Danzo. And what a wonderful Root you built."


    Looking at the silent F��, Tsunade sneered, then turned to Nara Shikaku. "Shikaku, summon the ANBU Investigate all Root members-select suitable candidates to join the ANBU."


    "Understood."


    Shikaku gave a quick reply and left immediately.


    Shikaku didn''t ask what would happen to the "unsuitable" ones. He already knew -they deserved death.


    These shinobi had endured Danzo''s hellish training, warping their minds beyond redemption. Releasing them into Konoha would only bring harm.


    The ones who could be trusted would stay. The rest... could apany Danzo into the afterlife.


    "Kakashi, head to the medicalb and retrieve a preservation containers."


    "Tsunade-sama-"


    Yamanaka F�� finally spoke up - but before he could finish, Hikari suddenly struck.


    As a Root shinobi, Fu''s reflexes were undeniably sharp.


    Even with most of his guard focused on Kakashi-Konoha''s elite-he''d still kept a wary eye on the seemingly harmless Hikari.


    "Mind Body Switch-"


    His hands barely lifted before his body was yanked off-bnce. His face smashed into the the floor.


    *Crack!*


    Stone proved far harder than flesh, leaving half of Fu''s face bruised and swollen. "Shut the hell up. Since when does a nobody like you get to question Tsunade- sama''s orders?!"


    F�� wanted to resist, but found he could no longer sense his chakra. His n''s secret techniques had been renderedpletely useless.


    "Who... who are you?!"


    "No-you''re not human! You''re a demon!"


    *Snap!*


    A soft, bone-shifting sound echoed.


    Hikari released F�� and stood up, ncing at Kakashi who still hadn''t moved. "What are you waiting for? Go get the containers-this is a Sharingan we''re talking about!"


    "R-Right! On it!"


    Kakashi''s shock was hard to describe.


    Ever since awakening the Mangeky��


    and seeing that strange white mist around Hikari''s body two days ago he''d suspected that Hikari was. he''d


    hiding something. Though


    tested the waters a few times without results, his gut told him he


    was right.


    Now that it was confirmed, Kakashi didn''t know what to feel - beyond stunned.


    "Is he dead?" Tsunade nced at the crumpled F�� on the ground.


    "Not yet."


    "Good. If he died, we''d have trouble exining it to the Yamanaka n."


    "Exin what? Yamanaka F�� attempted to assassinate the Hokage. The fact that we''re not executing his entire n already shows Tsunade-sama''s mercy!"


    "Honestly, I never expected Danzo to end up like this." Tsunade mused. "Do you think he''s alive or dead?"


    "Maybe alive. Maybe dead. Or maybe alive but wishing he were dead."


    "Ugh, enough!" Tsunade shot Hikari a re, a rare yful pout on her face �� one


    that made Hikari''s heart skip a beat.


    "Stop trying to y dumb, or I''ll punch you!"


    TL note: Uchiha Shin is a character from Boruto. He was Orochimaru''s former test


    subject. It''s fine if you don''t know him-he''s not canon at all!


    Read 40 advanced Chapters on my P@treon.


    [email protected]/KakuzuTL

 Chapter 53: Everyone Fell Silent

    Chapter 53 - 53: Everyone Fell Silent


    Very soon, Kakashi brought over some medical equipment. Inside were containers filled with nutrient solution, enough to maintain the Sharingan''s effectiveness.


    Even Kakashi didn''t know that these Sharingan had been forcibly activated by Kamizuki Hikari, reducing their potency the two-tomoe stage.


    ncing at Yamanaka Fu, whoy unconscious on the ground, Tsunade handed the container with the Sharingan to Hikari.


    "Seal them and bring them to myb!"


    As a renowned medical-nin, Tsunade was not only skilled in surgery but also in innovation. To this day, her research contributions in essibility surpassed even Orochimaru''s.


    While Orochimaru focused on forbidden techniques, often disregarding experiments applicable to ordinary shinobi, Tsunade took a more practical approach. Her developments benefited the average shinobi, thereby strengthening Konoha.


    "Kakashi, take Yamanaka F�� out and hand him over to Inoichi."


    As a member of the Yamanaka n, even if he had joined Root, Tsunade would


    still show some courtesy. She wouldn''t execute him outright.


    Kakashi nced at Hikari, keenly aware of the difference in treatment.


    Tsunade''s attitude toward him and her attitude toward Hikari were worlds apart.


    ''Could it be that Kamizuki Hikari is Tsunade-sama''s chosen sessor?''


    With that suspicion lingering in his mind, Kakashi picked up Yamanaka F�� with one hand and left the room.


    "Tch tch, that old fossil Danzo, ending up like this... finally some justice in the world." Tsunade muttered just loudly enough for the departing Kakashi to hear.


    Kakashi totally got it - and was honestly kind of happy about it.


    A guy like Danzo, lurking in Konoha''s shadows, would make 99% of the vige''s shinobi happy just by dying. Reaching that level of infamy was honestly impressive in its own right.


    [You really shouldn''t be like Danzo. Look at him �� abandoned by everyone, not even someone to clean up his corpse. It''s honestly hrious.]


    [Farewell, Shimura Danzo! May you rest in pieces.]


    Tsunade gave Hikari a meaningful look. She now had to seriously consider what kind of position would best suit him.


    *ck. ck. ck.*


    Footsteps echoed from the hallway.


    Hikari turned to see several familiar figures arriving �� Yamanaka Inoichi, Akimichi Ch��za, Hyuga Hiashi, Aburame Shibi, and Inuzuka Tsume. The heads of


    Konoha''s most prominent ns had all gathered.


    Once they saw the state Danzo was in... everyone fell silent.


    A real, literal vegetable.


    "The world truly is full of wonders..."


    After sighing with mixed emotion, the n leaders exchanged subtle nces -


    everyone understood each other''s thoughts perfectly.


    ''Today''s a great day. Let''s grab some grilled meatter.''


    ''Sounds good, but let''s not call it a celebration. Danzo was still an elder-we should at least pretend to mourn.''


    ''Okay, one, two, three... mourningplete. Man, I''m just so heartbroken.''


    ''Same here. I''m practically crying... fromughter.''


    ''Hold it in, hold it in. Don''tugh �� Tsunade-sama is still here!''


    Once their silent conversation concluded, Nara Shikaku stepped forward. "Tsunade-sama, given that Elder Danzo has... rooted himself, should we proceed with cremation, or transnt him into the soil? Scientific research suggests trees require ample sunlight and nutrients to thrive."


    Cremation?


    Konoha never had that tradition. The vige still buried its dead.


    With Homura Mitokado and Koharu Utatane still alive, cremating Danzo outright might just send the two old fossils into cardiac arrest.


    Though... that wouldn''t be a bad oue either.


    Still, for the sake of peace in Konoha, Tsunade felt she needed to make somepromises.


    "Let''s transnt Elder Danzo near the training grounds."


    Shikaku''s eyes gleamed with barely


    concealed delight. "Tsunade-sama, the training grounds are frequented by children who might not... control themselves. They could end


    upe


    watering Elder Danzo. That wouldn''t be appropriate, would it?"


    Tsunade paused. Just when Shikaku thought his clever n had backfired, she replied:


    "As a shinobi, Shikaku, you should study more. When farmers nt crops, don''t they add fertilizer? It''s what helps the nts grow strong."


    "Elder Danzo worked hard for Konoha his entire life. Having the younger generation give something back �� a tiny contribution to his growth �� is quite fitting."


    "Don''t be so rigid!"


    Shikaku was stunned, his eyes wide with admiration.


    ''Incredible... Fifth Hokage-sama!''


    He had thought Tsunade would be concerned about Danzo''s reputation �� instead, she endorsed the idea and even came up with such a perfect excuse.


    Respect.


    "Ahem... I have a small suggestion. I hope Hokage-sama will hear me out." At this uplifting moment, Kamizuki Hikari spoke up, ruining the mood entirely.


    ''Does this guy have no sense of timing?''


    ''Who are you? Do you know we''re discussing matters of vital importance to Konoha''s future?''


    ''Someone drag him out and beat him a hundred times!''


    Though no one spoke, the weight of their res pressed down on Hikari like a mountain.


    "Go ahead. There are no outsiders here." Tsunade''s words instantly warmed the atmosphere, making the n heads feel like valued confidants.


    Even if they knew it was just politics, the thought of being in the Hokage''s inner circle thrilled them.


    If the Hokage was treating them like this, the chances of their ns getting into trouble in the future were basically zero.


    "Shikaku-sama made an excellent


    point. If we ce Elder Danzo in the


    training grounds, children might


    relieve themselves there. Over time, the smell would drive everyone away."


    Tsunade: ''...Who would even want to go there in the first ce?''


    Honestly, Danzo should just stay there and rot quietly.


    Yamanaka Inoichi: ''This kid... mind your words!''


    Nara Shikaku: "Hikari''s usually sharp-why''s he talking nonsense now? That''s not


    what I meant!"


    Akimichi Ch��za: ''I''ll just stand here quietly and enjoy the show.''


    Hyuga Hiashi silently activated his Byakugan and stared at Hikari with a deadpan


    look.


    But Kamizuki Hikari ignored all of them.


    A few judgmental stares? They were like pebbles on the roadside.


    "Therefore, for sustainable


    development and to promote


    Konoha''s civil progress, I propose


    building a restroom next to Elder


    Danzo. That way, after training, the


    children will have a proper ce to... contribute."


    "This would ensure a steady supply of nutrients for Elder Danzo. Of course, it


    would require some funding."


    Tsunade: ''Holy hell, this man is a genius.''


    Nara Shikaku: ''Are you reading my mind?''


    Yamanaka Inoichi: ''If you''ve got more to say, keep going!''


    Akimichi Ch��za: ''This proposal is excellent. Full support.''


    Hyuga Hiashi looked at him with newfound respect.


    The Hyuga n''s approval rating of Kamizuki Hikari rose by 50 points. Hiashi''s


    personal favorability reached 90. Please keep up the good work.


    "Exactly!" Tsunade pped her hands, finally understanding.


    "Civilized habits start young. Hikari, your idea is excellent �� but Konoha''s budget


    is tight right now, so this restroom..."


    Read 40 advanced Chapters on my P@treon.


    [email protected]/KakuzuTL

 Chapter 54: Serving Danzo-sama

    Chapter 54 - 54: Serving Danzo-sama


    Yamanaka Inoichi said, "Tsunade-sama, alleviating Konoha''s burdens is the duty of our Yamanaka n. We are willing to donate funds to build a restroom."


    Nara Shikaku followed up, "Tsunade-sama, the Nara n also wishes to do its part for Konoha."


    Akimichi Choza nodded, "The Ino-Shika-Cho ns advance and retreat together. I''ll donate one too."


    Hyuga Hiashi stepped forward, "In matters like this, the Hyuga n must notg behind. We''re willing to donate two restrooms to honor the great contributions of Elder Danzo."


    Inuzuka Ichiro added, "The Inuzuka n will also donate one."


    Looking at the united n heads, Tsunade nodded with satisfaction.


    This was the Konoha she wished to see.


    When everyone works together toward a shared goal, is there any problem they can''t solve?


    "Ah, it seems I''m a bitte." Hatake Kakashi appeared at the doorway, with a stiff- looking figure behind him.


    "Tsunade-sama, I''m personally willing to fund a restroom myself. Also, this is Tenzo, an ANBU shinobi. I believe his skills are needed now."


    [Whoa, isn''t that Yamato?!]


    [As the saying goes: The First Hokage''s Wood Release conquered the world, Yamato''s Wood Release beautifies it. No worries about real estate-just use Three-Bedroom, One-Living-Room, One-Bathroom Technique!]


    Wood Release?


    Does he have Wood Release?


    Tsunade was surprised.


    She wanted to ask more about Tenzo, but with so many n heads present, now wasn''t the best time.


    "Tenzo is a codename? What''s your real name?" Tsunade asked.


    Kakashi didn''t answer, instead giving Tenzo a slight push forward.


    "Tsunade-sama, I don''t have a real name. Please just call me Tenzo."


    "Not having a name won''t do. Your codename will remain Tenzo, but from now on, your real name will be Yamato."


    "Thank you, Tsunade-sama!" Yamato epted the naming obediently.


    Tsunade was very pleased with his attitude.


    It didn''t matter what level Yamato''s Wood Release was �� as long as it was Wood Release, he was someone she could trust.


    "Kakashi said you can help. How do you n to do that?"


    "I can relocate this tree without damaging its roots. My chakra can also ensure its rapid growth."


    Well then.


    Even those unfamiliar with Yamato''s abilities could piece things together now. Anyone qualified to lead a n wasn''t a fool.


    But even if they figured it out, they''d feign ignorance. As long as Tsunade didn''t


    say anything directly, they wouldn''t either. That''s just how Konoha''s shinobi ns survived.


    "Then go ahead."


    "Hiashi, please select a suitable location. Yamato, you''ll handle the tree''s relocation. Any issues?"


    Hyuga Hiashi and Yamato replied in unison: "None!"


    Tsunade said, "Good. The rest of you,e with me to inspect the Root base. Inoichi, I''ll need your n''s help. Sort out Danzo''s die-hard loyalists and those with excessively violent tendencies. Anyone beyond redemption must be identified."


    Yamanaka Inoichi replied, "Understood!"


    Earlier, Kakashi had returned Yamanaka F�� to them, which Inoichi appreciated.


    As one of Danzo''s fanatical followers, even if Tsunade had executed Fu outright, Inoichi wouldn''t have protested. But upon interrogation, he discovered that F�� had developed new improvements to their n''s secret techniques.


    Now, Fu''s sole purpose was to document these techniques. If he desired women, he''d be the n''s breeding stock.


    For ordinary shinobi, certain rules had to be upheld. But for Danzo''s subordinates, granting them a happy death was already Inoichi''s mercy.


    [This Root base is so spacious!]


    [The ANBU could move in here. No major renovations needed, just minor adjustments.]


    Walking through the Root facility, Tsunade heard Hikari''s thoughts and nodded secretly.


    Exactly. That''s what she was thinking too.


    Danzo dies, Tsunade thrives.


    This massive Root base had everything-shinobi, techniques, and resources.


    Each Root operative was at least a skilled chunin or special jonin. Some were researchers. A select few were true elites. Even if only half were integrated into the ANBU, Tsunade''s power would significantly increase.


    The ninjutsu scrolls, the resources Danzo hoarded �� all of it now belonged to her.


    ''Ll, what a glorious day! Scored a windfall! Should I treat myself? Maybe a quick trip to the casino?''


    ''But wait, I don''t have much money...''


    ''Guess I''ll have to squeeze some out of Hikari, the walking wallet.''


    ...


    "Yamato, you may begin!"


    With that, Hyuga Hiashi nced at Danzo''s body, his gaze full of satisfaction.


    ''Danzo, you old bastard, you finally got what you deserved.''


    ''Enjoyed those Sharingan, didn''t you?''


    ''Even dared to imnt First Hokage cells... now you''ve be a tree. I''ll make


    sure to thank you properly.''


    Yamato approached Danzo, pressing his palms to the ground.


    "Wood Release: Land Scooping Technique!"


    A mound rose from beneath therge tree, lifting Danzo out of the earth.


    Hiashi Hyuga (feigning concern): "Yamato, what if Elder Danzo dies from this?"


    ''If Danzo died so easily, wouldn''t that be too merciful?''


    Yamato took out a sealing scroll and casually sealed Danzo inside.


    "Don''t worry, Hiashi-sama. With my chakra sustaining him, Elder Danzo couldn''t die even if he wanted to."


    Hiashi: "Good, that''s reassuring. Let''s move him to the training grounds. Training Ground 10 is fairly open and centrally located. Let''s rent Danzo there." Yamato: "No objections."


    Neither of them was short-tempered. When it came to transnting Danzo, they worked together harmoniously.


    Soon, they arrived at Training Ground 10.


    Yamato unsealed Danzo, dug a hole, and nted him inside.


    "Earth Style: Earth Return!"


    "Wood Release: Growth Technique!"


    With these two jutsu, Danzo flourished anew, blooming with vitality.


    Hiashi: "How splendid!"


    Yamato: "Truly remarkable!"


    Hiashi: "Yamato, let''s contact a constructionpany to build the restrooms here. The Ino-Shika-Ch�� trio pledged three, plus my two, Inuzuka''s one, and Kakashi''s one. Not a small project!"


    Yamato nced back at the lush Danzo, his eyes flickering with nostalgia and


    He didn''t quite understand what hatred meant.


    "No need for that trouble, Hiashi-sama. I can use Wood Release to construct


    seven restrooms around Elder Danzo. It won''t be difficult for me."


    .n��t


    "Is that so if the quality''s bad, I''m not paying!" Hiashi said sternly. "Danzo-sama dedicated so much to


    Konoha. We can''t cut corners on this


    tribute. Otherwise, I''ll feel quilty."


    Yamato patted his chest with confidence. "Don''t worry ��es with a warranty!"


    "Wood Release: Grand Restroom Technique!"


    Read 40 advanced Chapters on my P@treon.


    [email protected]/KakuzuTL

 Chapter 55: A New Arrangement

    Chapter 55 - 55: A New Arrangement


    The investigation of Root shinobi was naturally led by the Yamanaka n, with cooperation from the Torture and Interrogation Force. Once Tsunade saw things proceeding smoothly, she left Yamanaka Inoichi in charge and left with the remaining n heads.


    The group made their way to the Hokage Tower, calling in the head of the finance department along the way.


    "Hikari, bring out the military funds we received from the daimyo." Tsunade instructed calmly. Of course, she couldn''t just say that Kamizuki Hikari kept the funds himself because he was worried she might blow it all at the casino.


    As long as she didn''t mention it, no one would ever suspect such a thing.


    When the n heads saw Kamizuki Hikari produce a scroll containing the sealed funds, their expressions shifted slightly.


    "Hokage-sama, here are the documents that need approval. Shizune has already processed a batch of them, but there are still some that require your final decision." a subordinate reported.


    Tsunade nced at the mountain of paperwork stacked nearly a meter high on


    her desk and almost rolled her eyes into the back of her head.


    [What the hell? How can a vige as small as Konoha have this much paperwork?!]


    [Does every single document in Konoha require the Hokage''s personal approval? If that''s the case, the Hokage is going to work themselves to death.]


    [Honestly, what are the department heads even doing? Shouldn''t they filter these documents first, handle the routine ones themselves, and only bring theplicated issues to the Hokage? Speaking of which, the Hokage''s advisory council is still necessary��just needs a different approach.]


    [Hmm... why not call it the General Staff Department?]


    That make sense!


    If someone could handle most of the minor issues for her, she''d have a lot more free time. Of course, Tsunade was well aware that this would mean decentralizing power.


    Previous Hokages had micromanaged everything to maintain control, but that only drained their energy.


    Take the Fourth Raikage, for example-he wasn''t the type to deal with administrative tasks all day. Tsunade could take inspiration from Kumogakure''s system and reform Konoha''s structure.


    Having traveled through the Land of Lightning before, she had a rough understanding of how things worked there.


    "Shikaku, I''m thinking of forming a new department-modeled after the Raikage''s think tank-to help the Hokage shoulder responsibilities. What do you think?"


    Everyone in the room froze at her words.


    Was the sun rising in the west today?


    The Hokage... was voluntarily giving up power?


    Nara Shikaku studied Tsunade carefully, unsure whether she was being sincere or testing them.


    Power was a delicate matter. For those obsessed with control, even the slightest concession was unthinkable.


    Since he couldn''t discern Tsunade''s true intentions, Shikaku decided to y it safe and decline-just to gauge her reaction.


    "Hokage-sama, this is a bold move. In my opinion, it would be best for the Hokage


    to retain full control over these matters."


    ...


    Tsunade didn''t know how to respond to that. freewebnovel


    Was she supposed to say that she just wanted to ck off and avoid getting dragged into everything? If she said that, they''d all think she was an irresponsible Hokage.


    Now what?


    This was harder than expected!


    [Nara Shikaku is such a sly fox. He can''t read Tsunade''s motives clearly and is worried she might retaliateter. This dy tactic is his way of probing her real intentions.]


    [The question is, will Tsunade catch on to Shikaku''s maneuvering and how will she respond?]


    [Then again, women with big... assets usually aren''t the sharpest. Given Tsunade''s size, her brain must becking.]


    Tsunade: ''I''m proud of my assets. Got a problem with that? Try growing a pair this big.''


    "That''s enough for today. You all go back and think about this. If everything continues to fall solely on the Hokage''s shoulders, and the Hokage happens to be ipetent, the consequences for the vige would be dire."


    "I''ll say this inly-Konoha''s current system has been in ce for decades."


    "When the vige was first


    established every n had its own private interests. But now, after sixty years, the ns and the vige are inseparable. I hope we can all work together to make Konoha a true home for everyone."


    Tsunade had lived a privileged life from a young age, so she wasn''t particrly skilled at scheming.


    But when it came to political rhetoric, having grown up around the Second and Third Hokage, she had absorbed enough to speak convincingly.


    "In that case, I''ll take some time to consider it carefully." Shikaku responded.


    Now that Shikaku understood Tsunade''s willingness to delegate power, he felt the weight of responsibility pressing down on him.


    Meanwhile, the n heads behind him-Akimichi Ch��za, Hy��ga Hiashi, and Inuzuka Tsume��were practically burning holes into his back with their intense gazes.


    Power.


    This was real, tangible power.


    Until now, it had been monopolized by the Third Hokage and his aides. n heads like them only got scraps. Now that Danzo was dead, it was finally their time to rise.


    As they departed, Tsunade patted Shizune on the shoulder.


    "You''ve worked hard."


    Shizune nearly teared up.


    ''Tsunade-sama is finally showing some consideration... I''m so touched, so happy!''


    "Shizune, finish the urgent documents in that pile first. Leave the rest forter. Hikari,e with me."


    Kamizuki Hikari was about to refuse when he met Tsunade''s unyielding stare and immediately swallowed his words.


    The two of them walked in silence until they reached the top of the Hokage Rock. [Huh? Why here? Does the view from up high make her feel better or something?]


    Hikari nced at the vige below, then looked away.


    [Eh... not that impressive, honestly. Nothing special.]


    Tsunade wasn''t going to give him a chance to escape the question. She went


    straight in.


    "Hikari, how do you think Konoha should change moving forward?"


    "I think..."


    He hadn''t even finished before Tsunade cut him off.


    "You''d better give me a proper answer. The Hokage''s authority must remain intact, and the vige''s stability cannot bepromised."


    ["Tsunade, why must you make things so hard for a handsome guy like me?"] Hikari gave her a resentful look. He felt like he''d just walked into a trap.


    He wasn''t even familiar with this kind of thing-why was the burden falling on him?


    [Well, good thing I know history. Whether it''s the Three Departments and Six Ministries, or a cab system, I''ve at least heard of them. All I need to do is adapt it a little.]


    Konoha was a military organization. The Hokage only needed to control the core military power and possess unquestionable strength. As long as those conditions


    were met, no one would dare challenge the position.


    "The Intelligence Division, ANBU, Jonin Squad, Finance Department, Medical Division, and Mission Department should remain as they are. In addition, we should establish a Civil Affairs Department to handle the vige''s civilian matters."


    "Of these departments, the mostplex are the Civil Affairs and the Mission Departments. Civil affairs concern Konoha''s foundation, while missions affect shinobi ie. The Civil Affairs head doesn''t need exceptionalbat skills just a solid understanding of governance and integrity."


    "The Mission Department deals directly with shinobi, so I suggest the Hokage


    oversee it personally."


    Tsunade frowned, clearly displeased with thest part.


    "If that''s the case, I''ll still be swamped with work."


    Read 40 advanced Chapters on my P@treon.


    [email protected]/KakuzuTL

 Chapter 56: The Wisdom of a Transmigrator

    Chapter 56 - 56: The Wisdom of a Transmigrator


    Tsunade was puzzled, while Kamizuki Hikari sighed inwardly.


    [As I thought, big breasts, no brains. Such massive assets must have sucked all the nutrients from her head. How could she possibly be smart?]


    He silently dissed Tsunade in his mind to lift his own mood.


    "This whole thing is a bitplicated. If you really want to hear it, type ''1'' in chat."


    "What does ''type 1'' mean?"


    "Uh... I misspoke." Hikari gave an awkward chuckle and decided to change the subject.


    No way he could tell Tsunade that he picked that up from watching streamers before he transmigrated.


    Tsunade didn''t press further.


    She was more interested in results. As long as Hikari could help her manage the overwhelming workload, who cared if he secretly badmouthed her in his head?


    Use the capable, doubt the incapable �� simple as that.


    "The Intelligence and Medical Divisions - I won''t go into detail about those. They already have established workflows, so we''ll set them aside for now."


    "Let''s start with the Mission Department."


    "The Mission Department mainly handles preliminary risk assessment and post- mission reward distribution. However, there''s a w-thepletion criteria for missions rely solely on the shinobi''s own reports, which isn''t ideal. Additionally, for noble clients, we could offer premium services and charge extra fees. Wouldn''t that be better?"


    Tsunade scratched her head in frustration and interrupted, "Break it down step by step. First, exin the preliminary risk assessment."


    "The preliminary risk assessment are decent as-is, but there''s no standardized evaluation process. If the actual situation turns out to be worse than reported, and the enemy was underestimated, the mission rating would''ve been too low. That kind of miscalction could easily cost shinobi their lives. I suggest we create a unified information temte that staff can fill out using prior experience."


    "For instance: client identity, mission objectives, escort routes, likelihood of enemy shinobi interference, and the estimated rank of potential threats. If the client''s an ordinary person, their understanding of shinobi is limited. To save money, they might intentionally underreport the mission''s danger level. That not only adds to our workload but could lead to casualties."


    "To address this, we could establish both internal and external assessment systems. For example, for nobles and wealthy merchants with a long-standing rtionship with Konoha, we can use past mission records to build a rating system. That way, we know how to handle them appropriately!"


    To put it simply - this was an early prototype of big data.


    What Kamizuki Hikari wanted Tsunade to implement was a simplified version of a "shinobi world big data" system.


    Sure, the Daimyo held the purse strings for military budgets, but most of that went into Konoha''s infrastructure. Mission payments camergely from nobles and wealthy merchants.


    If service quality went up, Konoha''spetitive edge against other shinobi viges would increase drastically.


    "That''s an interesting idea. What about mission reward distribution?"


    "Shinobi are human, and humans aren''t always objective when handling interpersonal matters. So, I suggest implementing a mission performance rating system. A standardpletion earns three stars. If the mission is executed exceptionally well, it can be rated four stars, with a slightly higher reward. If the mission fails or the client gives poor feedback, deductions can be made, or payment withheld."


    Tsunade kept scratching her head. She felt like she was going bald.


    "That system sounds good, but it''s tooplex. If we actually want to implement it, it''ll take a long time to promote and adapt. Not practical at the moment."


    Indeed, it wasn''t feasible yet. If this were the post-Fourth Great Ninja War era, wheremunicationworks were widespread, they could easily follow up with clients. Once the shinobi left, clients would be more likely to speak honestly.


    But given the current environment, this approach would have to wait.


    "And finally, what''s this special service for nobles and merchants you mentioned?"


    Tsunade''s sixth sense for money immediately tingled- she smelled profit.


    Hikari exined, "First of all, most nobles aren''t short on money. They care about prestige. For their missions, once the assessment is done, the Mission Department could proactively offer an upgraded premium package."


    "Are these nobles idiots? Would they really pay extra?" Tsunade was skeptical.


    If she were a noble, there''s no way she''d waste money on something like that.


    Hikari could only sigh-ordinary people simply didn''t understand the spending habits of the wealthy.


    They didn''t care about what was best. They cared about what was most expensive.


    Money was just a tool to unt status.


    "For example, if a mission is rated B-rank, we can suggest the client upgrade it to A-rank. This means the shinobi team assigned would be a tier higher, reducing mission risk. Plus, the actual cost would still be lower than a standard A-rank mission."


    Tsunade still looked doubtful. "Are nobles really that stupid? You say a few words


    and they throw money at you? You think they''re brain-dead?"


    "If you don''t believe me, forget it. Just tossing ideas out there." Hikari decided to


    leave it at that. No need to argue if she wasn''t buying it.


    "Fine, fine, I''ll think about it!" Tsunade gave in. Being Hokage was such a headache.


    This guy next to her clearly had the brains and the vision, but he just wanted to ck off and cruise through life. She couldn''t do anything about that.


    "Then tell me, if I do end up overseeing the Mission Department, how do I make it easier on myself?"


    Just thinking about dealing with mission reports every day made her feel like she was aging faster.


    Hikari widened his eyes, as if looking at an idiot.


    "Isn''t it obvious?"


    "For non-shinobi-rted missions-C-rank and D-rank-just delegate them to assistants. These make up half of all missions anyway."


    "B-rank missions are more


    numerous than A-rank and S-rankbined. For these, you can assign two assistants. They don''t need to be highly skilled, but they should have broad knowledge-familiar with regional customs, local rogue shinobi, and able to predict whether a rogue shinobi might cross paths with the mission team. That''d be ideal."


    Tsunade: !!!


    Tsunade: ''That makes perfect sense, and I agree. But people like that are way too


    rare.''


    "Then all that''s left is S-rank and A-rank missions. Tsunade-sama, you can handle those yourself. Shouldn''t be a problem, right?"


    "Of course not!"


    A-rank missions usually involved jonin-level threats, but in peacetime, that kind of danger was rare. As for S-rank missions, most were issued internally by shinobi viges


    usually during war periods. It wasn''t something you dealt with every day.


    If all she had to manage were S and A-rank missions, Tsunade felt like she could


    stay Hokage for life.


    This was way too easy!


    Read 40 advanced Chapters on my P@treon.


    [email protected]/KakuzuTL

 Chapter 57: Nara Shikaku’s Speculation

    Chapter 57 - 57: Nara Shikaku''s Spection


    Konoha, BBQ Restaurant.


    The burly Akimichi Ch��za led the group to their seats. After ordering a massive amount of food, he said cheerfully, "Everyone, eat to your heart''s content-my treat today!"


    Yamanaka Inoichi shot him a sideways nce, clearly unimpressed.


    ''This is your family''s restaurant, and out of everyone here, you''ll be eating the most. Of course, you''re paying.''


    Even with such thoughts, no one present really cared about the cost of a barbecue. After all, they were all n leaders-people of means and status.


    As the charcoal began to burn and the meat was served, the staff wisely retreated, leaving the big shots to talk in peace.


    "Shikaku, tell us what exactly do you think Tsunade-sama meant by what she said today?" asked Inuzuka Tsume.


    Seated at the table, besides the traditional Ino-Shika-Ch�� trio, was also Hyuga Hiashi, head of what was now considered the most powerful n in Konoha. As long as the Hy��ga didn''t make any missteps, they were bound to benefit from any future reforms.


    Nara Shikaku gave a wry smile. "Tsume, talking about Tsunade-sama like this out in the open... isn''t that a bit inappropriate?"


    Tsume chuckled with a mocking tone. "So you''re looking down on me now, huh? Fine, I''m leaving!"


    She stood as if to go, but Shikaku quickly reached out to stop him.


    "Wait, my bad, my bad!"


    Though the Inuzuka n wasn''t as powerful as thebined Ino-Shika-Ch�� alliance, they had built extensive connections through breeding and selling ninken. Many nobles adored intelligent dogs, some even treating them like their own children.


    Shikaku, being the shrewd man he was, saw through this clearly.


    The Inuzuka might seem low-profile, but they were everywhere. In some ways, they were even more well-liked than the Nara n. The Nara were now known as the ''brains of the shinobi world''��a reputation that, while ttering, also painted a target on their backs.


    The Inuzuka n, on the other hand, kept quiet, made money, and earned a good reputation.


    Now that was impressive.


    "Tsunade-sama''s words today... I think they reflect her true thoughts. You all saw the stack of paperwork on the Hokage''s desk, didn''t you?" Shikaku asked.


    Everyone here was at least a j��nin-some even elite j��nin-so their observational skills needed no praise.


    At Shikaku''s question, they all nodded, but said nothing.


    Seeing this, Shikaku sighed internally.


    ''Damn schemers. You all already know, yet you''re making me say it.''


    They were all seasoned veterans-none of them were fools when it came to strategy.


    With that thought, Shikaku continued, "We all know Tsunade-sama''s personality. Right now, arge portion of those documents could''ve been handled by the respective departments themselves, couldn''t they?"


    The group exchanged nces, smiling faintly.


    Sure, ording to Hokage protocol, the Hokage was responsible for everything. But the previous Third Hokage had Mitokado Homura and Koharu Utatane assisting him, and many departments also handled things on their own. So the Third wasn''t nearly as overburdened.


    Now that Tsunade had just taken office, she hadn''t yet established her own system. To avoid mistakes, the departments had dumped everything onto her desk-partly out of convenience, partly as a power y.


    They were following protocol, so no one could fault them.


    "I believe Tsunade-sama has noticed the inefficiencies in Konoha''s current


    system. She likely wants to delegate authority to reduce the Hokage''s workload." Shikaku spected.


    ''Just as I thought!''


    Comparing Shikaku''s words with their own deductions, the group''s eyes gleamed with ambition.


    Power was something no one dared touch as long as it remained solely in the Hokage''s hands. But if Tsunade was willing to share it... that presented an opportunity.


    As n heads, even if they personally didn''t crave power, they had to consider their ns'' interests.


    They had topete.


    "Come on, the meat''s ready! Dig in, don''t hold back!"


    Akimichi Ch��za cheerfully served everyone a single piece of meat before


    dumping the rest onto his own te, devouring it ravenously.


    Looking at the pitiful scrap on their tes, Hy��ga Hiashi and Inuzuka Tsume didn''t look too pleased.


    ''Was this how they treated guests?''


    But when they saw that Nara Shikaku and Yamanaka Inoichi also had the same


    meager servings, their mood improved a little.


    After all, it wasn''t theck that bothered people��it was the inequality.


    "That''s the situation. Konoha''s administrative structure is already well-established. Tsunade-sama will probably delegate some authority to department heads. As for the specifics... that depends on her decisions." Shikaku concluded.


    With that, he turned his attention to the grilled meat, clearly done with talking.


    "Thanks for the insight, Shikaku. I''ve got matters to attend to at home, so I''ll take my leave." Inuzuka Tsume stood up to leave.


    Hy��ga Hiashi thought for a moment, then also stood up. With a polite word of parting, he left alongside Tsume.


    After walking a short while, Hiashi spoke up. "Shikaku''s a sly one. I don''t think he told us everything he knows."


    Tsume nodded. "Of course. If it were us, we wouldn''t spill everything either."


    Sharing valuable information only to create morepetitors? Only an idiot would do that.


    "At this point, we need to know exactly what Tsunade-sama is nning. There''s an old saying that really applies here."


    "I''m listening."


    As the Inuzuka n head, Tsume had no conflict of interest with the Hyuga In fact, both ns specialized in tracking and reconnaissance, giving them an odd


    sort of camaraderie.


    "Some things are yours only if given. What is withheld, you cannot seize."


    Tsume paused, thenughed.


    That made perfect sense.


    To someone in power, authority is everything. Even Tsunade, who didn''t care


    much for politics, wouldn''t tolerate anyone coveting her power.


    Like Hiashi said��-if she gives you power, then it''s yours. But if she doesn''t, don''t even think about reaching for it.


    Hiashi''s philosophy might not lead to n expansion, but it ensured stability and longevity.


    ''A wise man, indeed.''


    Tsume nced at Hiashi''s solemn expression, feeling a surge of admiration.


    Here was a man who had led the Hyuga through turbulent times with calm precision. He might not seem shy or powerful, but in his own. quiet way, he had more than proven


    himself. Even the elders of the Hyuga n no longer dared to


    meddle in his affairs.


    With great ns came great problems.


    Tsume was already struggling to manage the Inuzuka n. Yet Hiashi seemed to


    handle the Hy��ga with ease. A man like that was no pushover, no matter how


    others saw him.


    "n Head Hiashi, are you heading home now or...?"


    The road Hiashi was taking didn''t lead toward the Hyugapound.


    "To Training Ground 10."


    "That ce...?" Tsume was about to ask why, but then it clicked-wasn''t that where Danzo took root?


    Meeting her gaze, Hiashi coughed awkwardly. "I''ve got some stomach difort. There''s a restroom there, so I''ll make a quick stop."


    "Ah, same here! I haven''t gone since yesterday. Since it''s a new facility, might as


    well check it out."


    And contribute some nutrients to "Danzo-sama" while we''re at it.


    Read 40 advanced Chapters on my P@treon.


    [email protected]/KakuzuTL

 Chapter 58: The Ino-Shika-Chō Trio’s Discussion

    Chapter 58 - 58: The Ino-Shika-Ch�� Trio''s Discussion


    BBQ Restaurant.


    The remaining three were now in a surprisingly harmonious atmosphere.


    Akimichi Ch��za was being very considerate, dividing the grilled meat evenly between Yamanaka Inoichi and Nara Shikaku. Compared to his earlier demeanor, he seemed like apletely different person.


    "Ch��za, well done getting rid of those two eyesores!" Nara Shikaku praised with a smirk.


    Most people only saw the Akimichi n as good-natured big guys. But only those who frequently worked with them, like the Yamanaka and Nara ns, knew that while they were indeed big, they weren''t slow-witted.


    Beneath that broad and heavy frame was a heartrger than most.


    And with a bigger heart came a broader perspective.


    Their size? Just a clever disguise.


    "Heh, those two ate way too much. If they''d stuck around, I''d have been heartbroken." Ch��za joked while still busy stuffing himself with food and drink.


    "Shikaku, what do you think we should do about Tsunade-sama moving forward?" Inoichi asked curiously.


    With only the three of them here, and no outsiders present, discussing a few sensitive matters wasn''t a problem.


    Shikaku smiled. "Just keep doing what we''re doing."


    Inoichi looked confused. "But isn''t Tsunade-sama nning to delegate some authority?"


    "She will, yes. But who knows how she''ll do it, or which departments she''ll hand over?"


    "Huh?" Inoichi was still lost.


    Seeing this, Akimichi Ch��za amiably slid a few pieces of grilled meat his way.


    "Inoichi, eat up. No need to hold back."


    Inoichi nced at the meat, sighed, and began eating slowly.


    "Inoichi, don''t overthink it. Let me ask you-if Tsunade-sama does delegate power, would your current status and position improve significantly?"


    Chewing thoughtfully, Inoichi fell silent.


    Would it?


    The answer was... not really.


    As the Hokage''s trusted aide, the Yamanaka n''s role in the intelligence division was irreceable. Even if power were redistributed, what would change? It wasn''t like he could be Hokage.


    Or suddenly strike it rich.


    Thinking it through, it seemed like nothing much would really change.


    "So you''re saying " Inoichi started, but Shikaku cut him off.


    "What I''m saying is: don''t overthink it. Power might look like a sweet candy, but


    once you bite into it, you''ll find it''sced with poison."


    "Lesson learned!" Inoichi raised his cup to Shikaku in a toast.


    After downing their drinks, the two exchanged a knowing smile.


    This was the meaning of unity.


    To spot mistakes and stop them in time.


    Inoichi had momentarily been blinded by the temptation of power. But after one sentence from Shikaku, he saw clearly again.


    In Konoha, at the end of the day, the Hokage holds the reins.


    The ANBU are the Hokage''s strongest asset. So long as the ANBU remained loyal and the Hokage''s legitimacy unchallenged, the Hokage would always reign supreme.


    Any other authority was trivial inparison.


    Gain and loss were two sides of the same coin.


    To fight over a bit of power and end up offending the Hokage-now that would be foolish.


    "Do you think the Hy��ga and Inuzuka ns will realize this?" Inoichi asked, thinking of Hyuga Hiashi and Inuzuka Tsume, who had left earlier.


    Shikaku raised his cup, drinking with satisfaction.


    As someone constantly henpecked at home, he rarely got the chance to drink like this.


    Now that he could drink openly, he figured he''d enjoy first and deal with the consequencester.


    "Hiashi should get it. As for Tsume, I''m sure Hiashi will exin it to her."


    "Even if they don''t, that might actually be better for us."


    If everyone understood the situation perfectly, that would be a problem.


    Tsunade was indeed a respected Hokage-no doubt about it. But the moment she took up that role, she became a leader. And leaders always stand in natural opposition to those who do the groundwork.


    Right now, Shikaku wanted someone to test Tsunade''s attitude.


    Murky waters made for easier fishing. Clear waters? Not so much for schemers like him.


    While enjoying his food and drink, Inoichi couldn''t help but marvel at Shikaku. ''Politicians all have dirty hearts.''


    ''Good thing I''m on Shikaku''s side. Standing next to a genius feels pretty damn good!''


    After eating his fill, Inoichi leaned


    P.n


    backzily. There''s one more thing-Asuma''s been gone from the vige for days with no word on when he''ll return. Having Ino and the others just sitting around at home doesn''t feel right."


    "What, you want him toe back?" Ch��za jumped in.


    Inoichi shook his head.


    Asuma was a good teacher-no doubt about that.


    But once he became a threat to the new Hokage, he stopped being a "good" teacher for the Ino-Shika-Ch�� trio.


    Tsunade is the Hokage now, and they needed to align with her.


    "Which is why, with Asuma still gone, it might be better to have Tsunade-sama appoint a new squad leader." Shikaku said mysteriously.


    Inoichi hesitated. "Is that really okay?"


    As a straightforward man, it felt a little... morally gray.


    Even though morals didn''t hold much weight in their world.


    "I agree with that!" Ch��za chimed in between mouthfuls.


    Looking at the pile of empty tes beside him, he''d eaten at least twice as much as Shikaku and Inoichibined.


    "Thatzy brat Ch��ji just sits at home eating all day instead of going on missions. It''s driving me crazy!"


    That excuse wasn''t buying any points-even Inoichi didn''t believe him.


    "The problem is, most of the j��nin Tsunade-sama trusts already have duties or teams. The others might not measure up to Asuma. Unless... you''re suggesting Shizune take over as their leader?"


    "Inoichi, you need to broaden your perspective. The new generation of Ino-Shika- Ch�� doesn''t necessarily need a j��nin. A special j��nin-or even a ch��nin-could


    do the job."


    Inoichi: ???


    ''A ch��nin? Shikaku, are you serious?!''


    It wasn''t that Inoichi looked down on chunin, but the gap between them and j��nin


    was massive. Three elite ch��nin might still lose to a single j��nin.


    (Main characters with plot armor don''t count.)


    A proper j��nin was well-rounded-even their weak points surpassed an elite chunin''s strengths.


    The idea of a ch��nin leading the Ino-Shika-Ch�� team was hard for Inoichi to swallow.


    "Shizune is Tsunade-sama''s secretary, handling administrative tasks. She can''t spare the time to lead a team. But coincidentally, there is someone under Tsunade-sama''s wing who''d be perfect for the job."


    Inoichi felt like he was losing his mind.


    "Shikaku, are you drunk? Kamizuki Hikari is just a ch��nin. Letting him lead a team aren''t you afraid of bing aughingstock? Besides, given his strength, how long could he even keep up? What about the kids safety? Ch��za, say something!"


    Ch��za finished his mouthful, took another sip of sake, and finally said, "If it''s Kamizuki Hikari, I agree."


    "Why?! He''s just a ch��nin! Are you


    two only looking at his connection to


    Tsunade-sama? That kind of example will corrupt the kids!" Inoichi was convinced Shikaku was


    drunk and Ch��za had eaten so much


    his brain stopped working


    "Rx. Would I ever steer those little rascals wrong?" Shikaku ignored Inoichi''s


    grievances, opting to keep him in suspense.


    Read 40 advanced Chapters on my P@treon.


    [email protected]/KakuzuTL

 Chapter 59: ōtsutsuki Teuchi

    Chapter 59-59: ��tsutsuki Teuchi


    Coming down from the Hokage Rock with Kamizuki Hikari, Tsunade''s expression was a mix of crimson embarrassment and a hint of confusion.


    Seeing her like this, Shizune couldn''t help but start imagining some... rather spirited scenarios.


    ''As expected of Tsunade-sama, her tastes are truly... adventurous!''


    Shizune silently mused, her eyes filled with admiration.


    "Tsunade-sama, most of the documents from the other day have been processed, but a new batch just arrived today. How about we get something to eat first and leave the rest for tomorrow?"


    Tsunade shuddered.


    Shizune''s "a new batch" genuinely terrified her.


    Thinking about spending every day buried in paperwork at the Hokage office, Tsunade felt like her whole being was crumbling.


    This kind of life was not what she wanted.


    ''Looks like reform is absolutely necessary. But setting up the advisory council... that''ll need some careful nning.''


    Dividing up responsibilities among departments was the easy part. As long as each department head handled the tedious, simple tasks, and only the critical issues were brought to the Hokage, things would run smoothly.


    "Yeah, let''s go eat."


    Noticing Shizune''s exhausted expression, Tsunade could easily imagine how much damage she''d taken from all those documents. To turn a seasoned j��nin into this... yeah, she felt a tiny bit guilty.


    ''Shizune, I will make it up to you.''


    ''Definitely!''


    Shizune eyed Tsunade suspiciously. They hadn''t been back in Konoha for long, and aside from the money they''d squeezed out of Hikarist time, they had no other ie.


    They needed to budget carefully-if word got out that the Hokage had to swindle money around Konoha, it''d be the biggest joke in the shinobi world.


    "Let''s go to Ichiraku Ramen! Tsunade-sama, what do you think?"


    Ramen?


    Tsunade hesitated. She didn''t particrly care about eating ramen or not.


    The real issue��no alcohol during meals. That was the painful part.


    "Hikari, what do you want to eat?" Tsunade shot him a meaningful look.


    ''Hurry up and think of something, brat! I need a drink! I need a drink!''


    Kamizuki Hikari responded with a warm smile. Just as Tsunade was expecting a smart suggestion from him, he said:


    "I think ramen sounds great!"


    [Most importantly, it''s cheap. At my age, I still haven''t gotten married-I should start saving. If Tsunade keeps swindling me, my assets might drop from ten digits to nine!]


    Tsunade: ''Are you hearing yourself right now? Even Konoha''s budget doesn''t have that kind of money!''


    ''Fine. Ramen it is.''


    The three of them arrived at Ichiraku Ramen. It was just about dusk-the setting sun cast a beautiful yet mncholic glow across the vige.


    The stand was still empty. Upon seeing Tsunade, Teuchi gave a hearty smile. "Tsunade-sama! Wee! What would you like? Today''s meal is on the house!" [Oh-ho- ��tsutsuki Teuchi''s ramen isn''t so easily given away.]


    Just as Tsunade was about to order, she heard Hikari''s inner thoughts... and was suddenly at a loss for words.


    ��tsutsuki Teuchi?


    Was Teuchi secretly a member of the legendary ��tsutsuki n? What was he doing in Konoha-was he after the Scroll of Seals?


    As Tsunade stared at Teuchi with an increasingly suspicious gaze, he blinked in confusion.


    Had he done something wrong?


    Could Tsunade-sama really be so incorruptible that even a small token of goodwill like a free bowl of ramen was off-limits? In Konoha, offering a free meal to the Hokage wasn''t too much, was it?


    "Boss, Tsunade-sama will have the Chashu Pork Tonkotsu Ramen. I''ll take the Beef Ramen, extra meat. Shizune, what about you?" Hikari said, deciding for her without hesitation.


    Tsunade blinked but said nothing.


    Ramen wasn''t really her thing.


    She thought back to her days of


    With dining like a queen when


    flush with cash, and skipping meals when dodging debt collectors. Ramen rarely featured in her diet.


    "I''ll have the Seafood Fish Ball Ramen, thank you!" Shizune made her order and nced at Tsunade.


    ''How strange. Since when has Tsunade-sama been so obedient?''


    ''Maybe Hikari''s performance really impressed her.''


    Looking at Kamizuki Hikari, who seemed full of energy, Shizune nodded inwardly. ''Impressive stamina, to still be so lively after Tsunade-sama''s... exertions.''


    ''Truly a man among men.''


    "Eh? Hikari, when did you get back?" Teuchi''s daughter, Ayame, appeared in the back, her face lighting up at the sight of him.


    Hikari smiled, then pulled a small box from his sleeve.


    "I was on official business in the Land of Fire''s capital. Picked up a little something for you-see if you like it?"


    Tsunade and Shizune: What the hell?! Flirting with another girl right in front of two beautiful women-Hikari, do you have no sense of shame?


    Ayame opened the box to reveal a glittering piece of jewelry, her face lighting up. "It''s so pretty! This must''ve cost a fortune!"


    "No matter how exquisite, a jewel is nothing if it doesn''t find the right person. For it to shine on you, Ayame, is its true blessing."


    "Thank you, Hikari-nii!" Ayame happily put the ne on. Honestly, Hikari had good taste the shiny gold essory looked elegant, not gaudy.


    "As long as you like it, Ayame."


    "Dad, give Hikari extra meat! Look how thin he''s gotten!"


    Tsunade and Shizune: Thin?! This guy''s practically a pig now! Girl, are your eyes working properly?!


    Back in the kitchen, Teuchi was grinding his teeth.


    This punk. Comes back and immediately starts sweet-talking his daughter? Guys like this should''ve died out there!


    "Uncle Teuchi, be generous with the meat, okay? Even Ayame can see I''ve lost weight��you wouldn''t starve me, would you?"


    "Hikari! Don''t talk to Dad like that��you know he''ll get mad!"


    "Alright, alright. I won''t talk to the old man anymore. Still, Ayame, you''ve gotten prettier since Ist saw you. Someday, some lucky guy''s gonna steal you away."


    "Aww, you''re exaggerating, Hikari-nii~"


    *SLAM!*


    Teuchi violently set a bowl of noodles on the counter, startling Ayame. She was about toin when she saw his thunderous expression and immediately shrank back.


    "Now, now, Uncle Teuchi, no need to be so grumpy!" Hikari said with a cheeky grin. "The world is so beautiful, yet you''re so angry-that''s not good for your health."


    "Hmph! You wanna know why I''m angry?!" Teuchi red at Hikari, his fury mounting.


    "From now on, stay away from Ayame. Finish your ramen, then don''te back."


    "Dad!" Ayame cried out, shocked by how harsh his words were.


    "Alright, alright, Uncle Teuchi. Look how scared you''ve made Ayame How about this-I won''t freeload anymore, okay? Honestly, so petty for your age-it''s not good for your health."


    "You''d better mean it." Teuchi swiftly pulled out a ledger from under the counter.


    "Alright then. That''ll be 100,000 ry��."


    "Wait, wait, hold on! Uncle, don''t try


    to scam me here! I''m warning you-I''ve had training!" Hikari took the ledger and flipped through it. His eyes widened at the dense entries. Finally, he put it back, puzzled.


    "I don''t remember eating this much..."


    Teuchi said tly, "Maybe you didn''t. But Naruto and Maito Gai''s team put


    everything on your tab. I run a small business here-no tabs allowed!"


    Read 40 advanced Chapters on my P@treon.


    [email protected]/KakuzuTL

 Chapter 60: Because of Ramen

    Chapter 60 - 60: Because of Ramen


    [It''s one thing for Naruto to eat, but you, Gai, you bastard! Can''t you at least eat a little less? How much is one bowl of ramen? You guys actually ran up a bill of a hundred thousand ryo! Are you trying to kill me?!]


    A bowl of ramen that normally costs a few dozen ry�� had somehow ballooned into


    a 100,000 ry�� tab. Of course, Kamizuki Hikari was annoyed.


    But was he really that mad? Not quite.


    "Boss, bring me a bottle of sake! Put it on Hikari''s tab!" Tsunade added fuel to the fire without hesitation.


    Hikari: ��(���III){


    [Tsunade, stay away from me!]


    "Hokage-sama, Naruto is a kid-it''s fine if he eats on my tab. But why are you eating on my tab too? I''m just a regr Ch��nin! You''re putting me in a really tough spot here."


    As he finished speaking, Hikari pulled out his wallet and took out a wad of bills.


    "Uncle Teuchi, settle the previous tab and keep the rest as credit. Next time Naruto or Gaie to eat, just deduct it from this."


    The moment he received the money, a sunny smile returned to Teuchi''s face.


    "I knew it, Hikari-you''re the most generous!"


    "Tch, I don''t need praise from an old man like you. But if Ayame would call me ''Onii-chan'' a couple of times, maybe my poor little heart would feel a bit better."


    "Not a chance, you brat! Go bother the nurses at the hospital instead!" Teuchi huffed before dragging Ayame toward the back.


    Ayame looked back, not quite willing to give in. She mouthed the word silently:


    ''Onii-chan!''


    [Wow, Ayame is the best!]


    As the two disappeared into the kitchen, Tsunade frowned.


    "Hikari, why are you covering Naruto and Gai''s meals?"


    Hikari picked up his chopsticks, slowly stirring his noodles before answering.


    "You should already know about Naruto''s situation, Tsunade-sama. I grew up here too. One day I happened to see Teuchi giving him free ramen. That gave me an idea-since I couldn''t openly help, I''d just let Uncle Teuchi handle it for me."


    "As for Gai... the money his team earns from missions isn''t enough to cover their usual expenses. So I told him, ''If you want to treat Tenten and the others, juste to Ichiraku Ramen and put it on my tab.""


    Hikari couldn''t stand the thought of the mighty "King of Youth" being forced to kneel before a yakiniku restaurant owner because he couldn''t pay the bill. To him, that would be nothing short of an insult.


    Within his means, Kamizuki Hikari was more than willing to lend a hand.


    "Hikari, you''re such a kind person!"


    Ayame came out from the back carrying a bowl of ramen and ced it in front of Tsunade.


    "Tsunade-sama, please take good care of Hikari. He''s too kind for his own good- he''d rather suffer himself than let others go through hardship."


    Tsunade stared at the ramen before her, filled with doubt.


    ''Hikari, kind? Is it my eyesight, or is this guy just that good at acting and fooling everyone?''


    ''If he''s so kind, then why didn''t he pay for my drinks and gambling debts? Hmph, scumbag!''


    "Ayame, that bottle of sake Tsunade-sama ordered-put it on my tab. But if she wants to keep drinking, she''ll have to pay herself." Hikari said as he resumed eating.


    Tsunade: ''What the hell?! Can this guy read my mind or something? I only muttered a littleint was that really necessary?''


    ''Ugh, whatever. Just one bottle. Drinking too much wouldn''t be fun anyway.''


    Silence settled over the table as the three ate.


    After finishing their ramen, the three of themzily slouched over the table.


    "Hikari, have some juice!" Ayame kindly brought over a drink-but only one ss.


    Tsunade and Shizune locked eyes on the juice like hawks.


    Tsunade: "Hikari, I''m thirsty. Give me the juice."


    Shizune: "Hikari, I want some too!"


    The two women spoke simultaneously, one on his left, the other on his right.


    Hikari broke into a cold sweat.


    [Why does this feel like I''m in a love triangle death match?]


    [But I haven''t even touched either of them! Is my charm just too overwhelming?]


    Ayame in front of him, Shizune to his left, Tsunade to his right-and only one ss of juice in his hand.


    The pressure was real.


    What to do?


    "Yo! Hikari-senpai, Granny Tsunade! You guys are eating ramen too?"


    The sudden appearance of a certain blond knucklehead, Uzumaki Naruto, saved Hikari from his predicament.


    More importantly, the white-haired pervert beside him immediately captured Tsunade''s attention.


    [Perfect chance!]


    Hikari downed the juice in one gulp and handed the empty ss back to Ayame,


    shooting her a look. ''Don''t cause me any more trouble, girl.''


    Ayame smiled sweetly, reverting to her usual demure self.


    "Tsunade, you''re here too?"


    Jiraiya walked over with Naruto and scratched his head sheepishly when he saw


    her.


    Hikari stood up. "Jiraiya-sama, please have a seat. I''m full. See youter!"


    "Don''t go!" Jiraiya quickly noticed


    Tsunade was not in a good get


    When he realized Naruto was no longer a good enough excuse, he immediately changed tactics.


    "I''ve got a bunch of research questions I wanted to consult with you, Hikari!"


    "Research? What research?" Kamizuki Hikari asked innocently, acting like he had no idea what Jiraiya was implying.


    [You damn perv, trying to ruin my reputation in front of Ayame. Fine. Next time he goes researching, I''ll make sure he experiences the Leaf''s secret taijutsu firsthand-let''s See how he likes the White Fang''s techniques.]


    Tsunade: White Fang''s techniques? What the heck is that?


    Remembering how Hikari had once referred to Gai as the sessor of the White Fang already told her his mind probably wasn''t focused on anything proper. "Alright, alright, fine! I''ll do the research, you stay pure!" Jiraiya conceded, proving once again that his only principle was having no principles.


    [You old troll... next time he goes researching, I''ll make sure he regrets it.] Standing up, Hikari shoved Jiraiya down into a seat, then tried to make a quick escape.


    "Two special ramens, please! Tsunade, I heard your trip to the Daimy�� went well congrats!" Jiraiya offered his congrattions.


    Tsunade pointed her finger. "Another bottle of sake-put it on Jiraiya''s tab."


    Ayame swiftly brought the sake, watching as Tsunade continued drinking.


    "It went fine. But you ever since I came back to the vige and became Hokage, you''ve been


    nowhere to be seen. And now k


    have the nerve to show up? Want me to punch you into a pancake?" She raised her fist to emphasize her threat.


    Jiraiya was drenched in cold sweat.


    Could he tell her that while he was "doing research", the scenery was so


    captivating he lost track of time andpletely forgot about the Hokage matters?


    If it weren''t for Naruto being around, Jiraiya might have moved into the "research site" permanently.


    Luckily, his lingering sense of teacher-student responsibility reminded him he still had to guide Naruto.


    After all, Naruto was his student''s son... and his own student too?


    "I wouldn''t be any help. I figured showing up would just get in your way, so I thought I''d give you some space to focus!" Jiraiya tried to worm his way out.


    Tsunade sipped her sake, a mocking smile appearing on her face. "Great. Then from now on, stay out of my sight. Permanently."


    Read 40 advanced Chapters on my P@treon.


    [email protected]/KakuzuTL

 Chapter 61: Jiraiya Begs for Mercy

    Chapter 61 - 61: Jiraiya Begs for Mercy


    So ruthless?


    Seeing Tsunade''s cold smile, Jiraiya knew she wasn''t bluffing. Judging by her expression, if he really turned her down this time, there would be no more chances in the future.


    "Tsunade, you see, I''ve been busy training Naruto! You know how poor his education was before. Right now, I''mying the foundation for him! With my guidance, Naruto will definitely be a proper shinobi!"


    Attempting to sidestep the issue, Jiraiya resorted to begging for mercy.


    Tsunade, however, wasn''t cruel enough to push him into a corner and decided to give him a chance.


    "Since you put it that way, then I hope I''ll see results from your training soon." ncing at Naruto, who was staring longingly at the ramen, Tsunade sighed inwardly.


    Such a poor child.


    Her thoughts drifted to the Third Hokage, and a wave of disgust surged in her chest.


    It was those old geezers who treated Naruto, the orphan of the Fourth Hokage, like the Nine-Tails itself, making him the target of the vige''s resentment. If not for Hikari asionally arranging free meals at Ichiraku for Naruto, he might have lost all hope by now.


    Otherwise, with all he''s been through, how could he not have fallen into darkness?


    And speaking of Jiraiya-this bastard too-the Fourth has been gone for so long. As his mentor, how could he not havee back to check on his student''s child?


    The more she thought about it, the angrier she got, and the more dangerous her gaze toward Jiraiya became.


    "You''d better teach Naruto properly. He''s got talent and a high potential ceiling. His fundamentals may be weak now, but I believe he''ll grow into an exceptional shinobi!"


    He was, after all, the son of the "Yellow sh" Namikaze Minato and Uzumaki Kushina. Even if he inherited only half their talent, he would still surpass most shinobi.


    Add the Nine-Tails sealed inside him, and with proper nurturing, Naruto''s future achievements could very well rival the Sannin.


    "Granny Tsunade, you believe in my dream too?! I''m definitely gonna be Hokage!" Hearing Tsunade say he''d be an excellent shinobi, Naruto rounded


    it up in his mind as her acknowledging his dream of bing Hokage.


    [Tsunade''s got some skills! The thing Naruto wants most is for others to recognize his dream and his talent. Add in his identity as Asura''s reincarnation, he''s practically destined to be the protagonist who''ll save the world. Him bing the Seventh Hokage is just the perfect ending to his journey.]


    Tsunade: What the... this brat bes the Seventh Hokage?


    How does Hikari know about future events like this?


    Is he just fantasizing?


    But that doesn''t make sense. If he were fantasizing, wouldn''t he imagine himself as Hokage instead?


    If Naruto''s the Seventh, then who''s the Sixth?


    That was a serious question.


    Shizune stood silently to the side, though the shock in her eyes was unmistakable.


    Countless shinobi from the Academy dreamed of bing Hokage, only for that dream to shatter once they became genin and faced the brutal realities of the shinobi world.


    Yet here was Naruto, still clinging to that dream-and saying it with such conviction that Shizune couldn''t help but be moved.


    "Brat, you''re a shinobi I acknowledge. If you stick to your path, you''ll definitely be Hokage someday." Even though Tsunade still had doubts about Hikari''s strange thoughts, she couldn''t help but affirm Naruto''s words.


    This was a genin''s dream-a dream of a genin with both ideals and strength.


    As Hokage, she couldn''t crush a child''s dream.


    "Granny Tsunade, you''re the best! You''re the first person to believe in me bing Hokage! I''ll work super hard!" Even Iruka, who was closest to Naruto, hadn''t outright supported his Hokage dream.


    At best, he just hadn''t crushed it.


    Jiraiya sat there, watching the two interact, a flicker of nostalgia in his eyes.


    A long time ago, there had been another fool who dered he''d be Hokage... only to fall in an enemy ambush, dying on the battlefield.


    Come to think of it, these two fools are awfully alike.


    "Naruto, since you want to be Hokage, starting today, your training has to step


    up."


    Now that she knew Naruto might really be the Seventh Hokage, Tsunade decided to give him a push.


    "The Hokage carries the burden of


    the entire vige. When Konoha faces danger, it''s the Hokage''s duty to stand at the frontlines and protect everyone-not the other way around. Do you understand?"


    "Yeah, yeah!" Naruto grinned brightly. "Since Granny Tsunade believes in me, I''ll give it my all!"


    "I''m definitely gonna be Hokage dattebayo!"


    To some, Naruto''s habit of loudly dering his dream might seem foolish.


    But Naruto relied on this constant self-affirmation to eventually be the true savior-the real Naruto Uzumaki.


    His training couldn''t be called anything less than grueling.


    At graduation, all he had was the Shadow Clone Technique. Yet, just three yearster, he had not only ovee his weaknesses but also mastered the Rasengan, reaching a level where he could hold his own against Kakashi.  s?novel


    Such growth was only possible through relentless effort.


    Andter, when he developed the Wind Release: Rasenshuriken-a forbidden technique-he pushed himself to the brink, exhausting his chakra over and over again with shadow clones.


    Most only saw the final result, unaware of just how many times he''d risked his life in the process.


    [Witnessing Naruto''s live deration of his dream... Man, it brings back memories.]


    Tsunade still couldn''t make heads or tails of Hikari''s mysterious inner monologue.


    "Alright, Naruto. Starting today, I''m assigning you a mission-keep an eye on Jiraiya." When she brought up Jiraiya, Tsunade''s face darkened again. "Several hot spring owners in the vige havee to meining. Ever since you showed up, their customer numbers have plummeted. Jiraiya, care to exin?"


    Jiraiya: ???


    ''Am I that influential?''


    ''And I''ve said it before��I''m not peeping! I''m gathering material, material!''


    "Don''t use that book of yours as an excuse again. If writing that crap requires peeping, then I might just have to kick you out of the vige! Tsunade said sharply, her eyes flicking over to Hikari in the O corner-who also wrote books but never needed "material".


    Compared to him, Jiraiya''s excuse was just pathetic.


    Facing Tsunade in a foul mood, what could Jiraiya possibly say?


    He knew his habit was problematic, but he couldn''t help himself.


    It wasn''t that his will was weak-it was simply that the beauties at the bathhouses


    were too alluring.


    His legs would carry him there unconsciously, and his eyes would widen


    instinctively at the sight of... scenes unfit for publishing.


    Truly, it wasn''t his fault. The mey entirely with his traitorous legs and eyes!


    Read 40 advanced Chapters on my P@treon.


    [email protected]/KakuzuTL

 Chapter 62: Kakashi and Sasuke

    Chapter 62 - 62: Kakashi and Sasuke


    "Got it, Granny Tsunade! I''ll definitely keep an eye on the Ero-Sennin!" Naruto patted his chest with confidence.


    Jiraiya''s expression instantly turned sour.


    ''Great... I''ve basically picked up a little tyrant. This kid really takes after Kushina�� nothing like Minato. Doesn''t know how to be considerate toward his teacher at all.'' Grumbling to himself, Jiraiya kept a straight face as he slurped his ramen.


    Tsunade got up, ready to leave, when she saw Hatake Kakashi approaching with Uchiha Sasuke in tow.


    [Whoa... Fifth, Sixth, and Seventh-three generations of Hokage in one ce! My youth really ising back!]


    Tsunade thought: I''m the Fifth, Naruto is the Seventh, then the Sixth... could it be Hatake Kakashi?


    That scrawny little Kakashi actually bes the Sixth Hokage?


    If that were the case, she might as well y matchmaker between him and Shizune. It wouldn''t be a bad match for her.


    Shizune, who hadn''t mastered the Strength of a Hundred Seal, was at her peak appearance-wise for only a few more years. If no one wanted her now, it was likely no one would want herter either.


    Tsunade figured she should help her find a decent guy so she wouldn''t be left alone in the future.


    And Kakashi wasn''t a bad option.


    Though he liked reading those pervy books, he was upright and decent. No one had ever heard of him bringing women home. Aside from being a little too close with Maito Gai, there weren''t really any red gs.


    "Hokage-sama!" Kakashi greeted respectfully, then gave Sasuke a light whack on the head.


    "Sasuke, stop staring at Naruto and greet the Hokage properly!"


    Only then did Uchiha Sasuke pull his eyes away from the ramen-eating Naruto and turn to look at Tsunade.


    "Hokage-sama."


    The greeting waspletely t, like he was just being polite out of obligation- no sincerity whatsoever.


    Kakashi''s face instantly darkened.


    "Ah, the Uchiha kid. Since you were staring so hard at Naruto, I take it he''s your fated rival?" Tsunade teased.


    Given her position, she didn''t need to lower herself to argue with a brat like Sasuke.


    "I will defeat him��Uzumaki Naruto!" Sasuke said with such killing intent, it felt like it could take form.


    Especially seeing Naruto happily eating only made him itch for a fight even more. [Tsk tsk, Konoha really specializes in legendary bromances. Hashirama and Madara, the Third Hokage and Danzo, the Sixth Hokage Kakashi and Maito Gai, and then the Seventh Hokage Naruto and Sasuke.]


    [Hashirama and Madara bonded over skipping stones, Hiruzen and Danzo fought side by side in war, Kakashi and Gai literally saw each other pee, but the wildest has to be Naruto and Sasuke-they even shared their first kiss!]


    Tsunade: ''I have something to say, but I''m not sure if I should.''


    Hikari was internally roasting the man she respected most-her grandfather Senju Hashirama-which Tsunade found utterly intolerable.


    But the most shocking part? Naruto and Sasuke shared their first kiss. What the hell is that?!


    Are shinobi these days really this open?!


    And that look in Sasuke''s eyes-was it really rivalry, or just resentment from being ignored by Naruto?


    Every woman has a little fujoshi in her. If not for the inappropriate setting, Tsunade would''ve loved to ask them how their first kiss felt.


    A man and a woman sharing their first kiss, sure, that''s understandable.


    But two guys? What the hell?!


    Since Konoha''s founding, no men had ever been this bold.


    Though, Tsunade had heard such customs weremon among nobles...


    "Sasuke, when did you get here?" Naruto turned around and scratched his head when he saw the sulking Sasuke, who looked like a neglected little wife.


    "Naruto! After Kakashi-sensei''s special training, I will defeat you today!"


    Sasuke''s eyes burned with determination, especially seeing Naruto''s absentminded expression. His chakra was practically boiling, Chidori already charging in his mind.


    "Sasuke, you don''t stand a chance! I''ve got the Ero-Sennin teaching me!" Naruto said cheerfully,pletely clueless.


    "Naruto, I''ll kill you!"


    "Sasuke!"


    "Naruto!"


    "Sasuke!"


    "Naruto!"


    ...


    *Smack!*


    *Smack!*


    Two fists came down as Tsunade, the Demon Queen, sessfully halted Naruto


    and Sasuke''s duel.


    [Congrattions to Tsunade for


    preventing the most catastrophic


    battle in shinobi history-Konoha


    genin Uzumaki Naruto vs.


    genin Uchiha Sasuke, the


    Konoha


    apocalyptic showdown! Reward:


    XXX merit points!]


    Tsunade: Hikari''s lost his damn mind again.


    As for these two genin? Tsunade could knock them out with one punch each. If


    she needed a second, she''d consider it a failure.


    Two measly genin-how were they going to defy her, the Fifth Hokage?


    "Enough. I''m done eating, and you two showed up just in time."


    Tsunade stood up, vacating her seat.


    "Kakashi, report to the Hokage Building tomorrow morning. Don''t bete, got it?"


    Kakashi nodded his head silently. He had wanted to visit Rin''s grave early


    the next morning, but with


    Tsunade''s direct order-and


    reminder not to bete-he''d have to


    set out even earlier than nned.


    "Sasuke, what do you wanna eat? The Ero-Sennin is paying, so don''t hold back!" Naruto cheerfully handed Sasuke the menu, dousing some of thetter''s fury.


    Jiraiya rolled his eyes in silence.


    Seriously... other people train disciples and get gifts in return. Him? He''s paying


    for this kid''s meals now.


    If this were any other brat, he wouldn''t even bother!


    ''Hmph. Whatever. I''m magnanimous I won''t stoop to his level.''


    Then he nced at Naruto''s short stature and frowned.


    ''Naruto is so short... I''ll have to give him some supplements. He''s my student after


    all��what kind of master wouldn''t care for his own disciple?''


    "Jiraiya-sama!" Kakashi greeted politely as he sat down and started browsing the


    menu.


    "Ah, Kakashi!"


    Looking at that familiar silver hair, Jiraiya momentarily felt like he was seeing


    Hatake Sakumo.


    Then he sighed and let the memory pass.


    "Tsunade has a lot to adjust to now that she''s Hokage, and she needs support from capable shinobi like you. Kakashi, my treat today. Order whatever you want!"


    Watching Jiraiya''s forcedsity,


    Kakashi adjusted his forehead protector and deadpanned, "Jiraiya-sama, I was actually thinking of having barbecue. Is that okay?"


    Jiraiya''s eye twitched.


    "You''re already here! Ichiraku Ramen is a world-famous delicacy. Asking for


    barbecue now��are you looking down on Ichiraku?!"


    "What?! Who''s looking down on my ramen?!" Teuchi stormed out from the kitchen,


    carrying a bowl. The moment he heard someone ndering his ramen, he was


    furious.


    His eyes glowed red, and Kakashi suddenly wished he could crawl under the


    table.


    "N-No! No one''s looking down on your ramen, boss! We were just saying it''s so delicious, the lines get long-makes it a bit hard to get sometimes!"


    At the tant ttery, Teuchi''s expression softened.


    "Well, what can you do? If you want the good stuff, you''ve gotta be patient."


    "Naruto, as a regr, I''ll throw in an extra topping for you!"


    Read 40 advanced Chapters on my [email protected]</a>


    [email protected]/KakuzuTL

 Chapter 63: Sasuke and Naruto

    Chapter 63 - 63: Sasuke and Naruto


    After giving Naruto and Sasuke another dazzling disy of what it meant to eat ramen at light speed, Kakashi''s mask remained perfectly in ce, but therge bowl in front of him was already empty.


    Seeing this, Ayame rolled her eyes with an annoyed expression.


    "Kakashi, you''re not even as handsome as Hikari. What are you pretending for?" "Pfft!"


    Jiraiya spat out a mouthful of noodles, clearly agreeing with the statement.


    Uhh...


    Kakashi: (*


    Kakashi: I feel... slightly offended.


    "Really, Ayame-nee? You''ve seen Kakashi-sensei''s real face before?" Naruto asked curiously. "He always wears that mask. Does he have pockmarks, buck teeth, or some kind of face that just can''t��OW!"


    The moment Naruto started spouting nonsense, Kakashi''s fist swiftly descended upon his head in punishment.


    "You little brat, eat your ramen already." Kakashi couldn''t exactly reprimand Ayame-after all, she was a girl, and deep down, Kakashi was a kind person.


    But Naruto? No mercy there.


    "Tch, serves you right, Naruto!" Sasuke looked a little smug seeing Naruto get smacked.


    Kakashi''s real face had always been a mystery to everyone. Even during training, Sasuke had tried to catch a glimpse, but Kakashi was just too good at hiding it.


    "Sasuke, aren''t you even a little curious about what Kakashi-sensei looks like?" Naruto rubbed his head and whispered.


    Though he had lowered his voice, he failed to ount for the fact that both Jiraiya and Kakashi were highly skilled shinobi, capable of detecting even the slightest disturbance-let alone Naruto''s not-so-subtle whispering.


    Sasuke hesitated. ncing at the ever-mysterious Kakashi, he felt an even stronger urge to pull that mask off.


    "Listen, you two brats-Kakashi''s just a man. Why are you so obsessed? If you''re that curious, I can take you to a man''s paradise-a ce of endless mystery and wonder. How about it?" Jiraiya grinned lecherously, looking every bit like a creepy uncle trying to lure little girls with candy.


    Except the two in front of him weren''t little girls. Not that it stopped him from being a creepy uncle.


    "Pfft, you mean peeping at the women''s bathhouse? That''s nothing special!" Naruto scoffed dismissively.


    As someone who had mastered the ''Sexy Jutsu'' to an elite level, ordinary women didn''t interest him in the slightest.


    These days, his heart belonged only to Haruno Sakura-and, well, he also cared deeply about Sasuke.


    One girl and one guy. Perfectly bnced.


    Sasuke also nodded in agreement.


    Sasuke nodded in agreement. His only goal was to kill Uchiha Itachi. Women? No interest whatsoever.


    Kakashi, meanwhile, shot Jiraiya a sidelong nce. Truthfully, he was very interested in what Jiraiya had suggested. If the kids had agreed to go, he could''ve tagged along under the pretense of supervision, enjoying the view while shifting all me onto Jiraiya-or, if necessary, Naruto and Sasuke.


    ''Such a wasted opportunity...''


    As a die-hard fan of the Icha Icha series, Kakashi was, without a doubt, a certified pervert.


    100% pure, unadulterated, Grade-A pervert. Guaranteed.


    "Jiraiya-sama, don''t you think it''s a little inappropriate to say those things in front of me?" Ayame red at him, her expression a mix of cute and threatening. Ever since Jiraiya had returned to Konoha, Ayame had been too afraid to visit the women''s bathhouse. For a girl who loved pampering herself, this was torture.


    And now, Jiraiya was openly talking nonsense in front of her. Ayame was seriously considering lodging a formalint with the Hokage.


    "Haha! No, no, I meant taking these two brats to the Forest of Death for training. You know, to burn off their excess energy. Where did your mind wander off to?" Jiraiya chuckled nervously, putting on his best innocent old man act.


    Teuchi was right in the back. If Jiraiya dared to flirt with Ayame here, he might just face the greatest disaster of his life.


    "Hmph. You think I''m as gullible as Naruto?"


    "Even Naruto wouldn''t believe that. Why would I?"


    Ayame shot him a disdainful look. In the eyes of Konoha''s women, Jiraiya''s


    reputation was on par with cockroaches and rats.


    "Ayame-nee, why drag me into this when you''re talking about Ero-Sennin?" Naruto pouted, feeling unfairly targeted.


    "Haha, sorry about that!" Ayame


    quickly ducked into the kitchen and returned with a boiled egg, plopping it into Naruto''s bowl. "Forgive your big sis this time, okay, cute little Naruto?"


    "Hmph! Just this once!" Naruto nodded with satisfaction as he looked at the egg.


    Still, to avoid future misunderstandings, he decided toy down thew.


    "Ayame-nee, I''ll let it slide this time. But if you nder me again, one egg won''t be enough to make up for it!"


    Ayame smiled and ruffled his hair. "Alright, next time I''ll give you two."


    "Tch, two? Uzumaki Naruto isn''t that easy to bribe! I want three!"


    "Fine, fine-three it is!" she agreed cheerfully.


    Anyway, with Hikari footing the ramen billtely, Naruto could eat to his heart''s content.


    Jiraiya covered his face in despair. This brat had just trampled all over his dignity as the great Jiraiya-sama and tossed it straight into the trash. freewebnovel


    Before long, everyone finished their ramen and got ready to leave. "Naruto, I''ll walk you back. Get some rest early tonight-tomorrow''s training won''t be easy." Jiraiya said in a quiet tone.


    Naruto squinted at him suspiciously. "Ero-Sennin, you''re not nning to go researching again, are you? Just so you know, peeping is illegal."


    "I''m just doing research, you little punk! nder me again and I''ll beat you up!"


    "Naruto, I''m heading back first. Next time, I will defeat you!" Sasuke dered before turning to leave.


    "Sasuke, I won''t give you the chance!" Naruto shot back, then struck a pose- thumbs up, teeth gleaming��just like Maito Gai.


    *Ding!*


    A bright sh glinted off his teeth, and for a second, Sasuke thought Maito Gai had suddenly appeared.


    ncing around frantically and confirming the green-d, bushy-browed menace was nowhere in sight, Sasuke finally rxed.


    As the heir to the ''cool guy'' legacy, Sasuke had two great obstacles in life: Rock Lee, and Maito Gai. Those two were the biggest threats to his coolness.


    "You look like an idiot, Naruto. Just go home. You''re too short-beating you doesn''t even feel satisfying."


    Too short?!


    Naruto felt like crying. Among all his ssmates, he was definitely one of the shortest.


    If he could choose, he wouldn''t want to be this short either.


    Watching the two bicker, Jiraiya quietly made a mental note: ''Looks like I''ll have to


    start Naruto''s nutrition n earlier than nned.''


    Hearing others mock Naruto''s height felt like a knife to Jiraiya''s heart.


    To him, it was like a reminder that he had never fulfilled his duty as a good teacher Minato gave his life for the vige, and as his mentor, Jiraiya hadn''t even managed to properly take care of his student''s son.


    What a failure.


    Read 40 advanced Chapters on my P@treon.


    [email protected]/KakuzuTL

 Chapter 64: Lonely Kakashi

    Chapter 64 - 64: Lonely Kakashi


    "Sasuke, let''s go!"


    "Naruto, go to bed early!"


    After calling out, Kakashi exchanged a knowing look with Jiraiya-one that only fellow perverts could understand��before heading back to the Uchiha n''spound with Sasuke. Since the Uchiha district was rtively remote andcked much developmental value, the Third Hokage had kindly allowed Sasuke to keep it.


    As for everything else of value in thepound-it was all long gone.


    After dropping Sasuke off, Kakashi gazed at the starry sky, feeling a rare wave of loneliness.


    Life is like a journey. At the beginning, you''re full of expectations, surrounded by people. But as you keep walking, eventually you part ways with many of them.


    It was through this journey that Kakashi had learned to grow.


    "The wind tonight... is quite restless."


    With a sigh, he quickly returned to his home. After a rapid three-minute shower, Kakashi dove under the covers.


    He pulled out a worn book from under his pillow - well-thumbed and familiar. Flipping through itzily, he tossed it aside a few momentster.


    "No illustrations. One star."


    "Holy Light-sensei are still the best. Those mid-Chapter illustrations... absolute masterpieces!"


    He muttered quietly, then hesitated for a moment before forming hand seals and pressing his palm to the ground.


    "Sealing Technique: Release!"


    ck sealing marks spread across the floor. A book materialized before him. freewebnovel


    Kakashi darted his eyes around sneakily, making sure no one was watching. Then, feeling relieved, he opened the book-instantly greeted by scantily d, voluptuous women.


    Kakashi''s breathing instantly became heavier.


    He flipped through page after page,pletely immersed, before finally setting the book down with satisfaction. Then, using the Body Flicker Technique, he vanished into the bathroom. The sound of rushing water soon followed.


    Kakashi emerged with a blissful expression.


    "You''re truly my greatest treasure!" he sighed happily.


    "Though it''s a shame Holy Light-sensei hasn''t released new material recently."


    "That''s enough for today. We''ll have more fun together next time!"


    With that, he formed hand seals again.


    Maybe it was just his imagination, but his hands moved slightly faster than before. "Sealing Technique!"


    ck seals spread again, engulfing his precious treasure. When they finished forming, the book vanished, and Kakashi copsed back onto his futon.


    "Another beautiful day!"


    "Thank you, Holy Light-sensei, for bringing me joy!"


    Kakashi had just closed his eyes when he abruptly snapped them open again, staring in bewilderment at the ceiling.


    There, hanging upside down like some green-skinned apparition, was Maito Gai, his eyes burning with enthusiasm as he gazed at him.


    "You-"


    "When did you get here?"


    Kakashi struggled to keep hisposure. This was a situation he had never encountered before.


    Ding...


    The true sessor of White Fang, Maito Gai, had arrived.


    "Kakashi, my eternal rival! To think you still have secrets I haven''t uncovered! Quick, tell me what''s written in that book?"


    ''Damn it!''


    ''Like hell I can tell you that!''


    Kakashi wiped the cold sweat from his face. Looking at Maito Gai''s curious expression, he realized-if Gai spread this around, his social life would be over.


    Imagine the elite Jonin, Hatake Kakashi, the famed "Copy Ninja" of Konoha, master of over a thousand jutsu, caught pleasuring himself at home.


    His fans would be devastated.


    "Gai, you must''ve seen wrong!" Kakashi decided to y dumb.


    As long as he kept a straight face, Gai wouldn''t be able to corner him.


    "Is that so..." Gai hopped down from the ceiling, then reached over to where Kakashi had hidden the book and felt around. Shaking his head, he frowned.


    "This is troublesome. I don''t know sealing techniques, so I can''t undo it."


    Kakashi exhaled in relief and nea


    Gai''s shoulder. "Like I said, you must''ve imagined it. It''s


    Gai stubbornly searched the floor a few more times before finally giving up.


    "Fine... if I can''t find it, I''ll ask Hikari toe over. That guy knows a lot. He''ll definitely figure it out."


    ''Hikari?''


    ''Kamizuki Hikari?!''


    ''Gai, are you trying to drive me to suicide?!''


    If Kamizuki Hikari found out about


    this, that meant Tsunade-sama would know. And if she knew, then basically the entire vige


    UM


    know! .


    Kakashi still had a shred of dignity left! He couldn''t let this happen! Panicking, he grabbed Gai''s cor. "Gai, you won''t tell anyone about this secret between us, right?"


    "This... this is our secret?" Gai''s eyes lit up.


    Kakashi nodded solemnly. "Yes. Only you and I can know about this. If anyone


    else finds out, I''ll be in serious trouble."


    Gai looked a little puzzled. "Sounds like it''s really important!"


    "It''s very important."


    "But what if I identally let it slip?"


    "No, no! I believe in you, Gai! You''re a Jonin now-you can keep a secret!"


    Gai scratched his head. "Well, actually... the reason I came here was because Hikari asked me to talk to you about something."


    Kakashi was confused. Didn''t he just run into Gai at dinner? Why didn''t Hikari ask directly?


    Why go through Gai?


    "See, Hikari had a question for me too. He asked if I''ve been thinking about... marriagetely." Gai looked embarrassed.


    Hatake Kakashi: ???


    ''You''re thinking about marriage and asking me?''


    "Tsunade-sama is nning to arrange matches for Konoha''s single shinobi. Apparently, both of us are on her list of ''hopeless cases, so Hikari wanted me to ask you what kind of woman do you like? Any preferences? Strength, looks, personality?"


    Kakashi clutched his chest.


    His heart was racing.


    Crap was this... the feeling of love?


    He was getting married?


    So soon?


    Was he ready?


    Still dazed, Kakashi noticed Gai looking bashful. He quickly asked, "Gai, what


    about you?"


    "Well, I haven''t thought much about it either. Hikari said he''d find someone gentle and pretty for me, but I don''t know the details."


    ''Kamizuki Hikari... I''ve decided. You''re officially my friend now.''


    The fact that Hikari was helping Gai find a beautiful wife made Kakashi''s heart


    twist with envy.


    If only he had such a thoughtful friend, maybe he wouldn''t still be single!


    Though, realistically, Konoha''s pool of single kunoichi wasn''t exactly vast. Who could he even marry?


    "Well, Kakashi, I''ve said what I needed to. It''ste-I should head back!" Gai announced, moving toward the window.


    "Right, right. I won''t keep you then." Kakashi seized the opportunity to usher him


    out.


    Gai leaped onto the windowsill, gripping the frame as he nced back at Kakashi.


    "Oh, and Kakashi..." His voice dropped to a whisper. "I do know what you were


    doing earlier. Don''t worry-my lips are sealed."


    With that, he vanished into the night.


    Kakashi: Crap... Gai, you lying bastard! You betrayed my trust! (T_T)


    Kakashi''s reputation... was done for.


    Read 40 advanced Chapters on my P@treon.


    [email protected]/KakuzuTL

 Chapter 65: The Meeting – Division of Authority

    Chapter 65 - 65: The Meeting - Division of Authority


    8:00 AM, Hokage Building


    Tsunade sat upright in the Hokage''s seat, with Hikari and Shizune nking her like a pair of loyal guardians. In front of her stood several high-ranking department heads, led by Nara Shikaku, along with n leaders.


    [Sigh... Does Tsunade really have to drag me into these meetings? As a mere chunin, is it even appropriate for me to be here?]


    Tsunade filtered out Kamizuki Hikari''s internal grumbling. She collected her thoughts and began, "Regarding the decentralization of authority, I gave it some thought yesterday. There are just too many messy documents, and if everything ends up on my desk, it''s bound to cause dys. That''s not beneficial for Konoha''s development. Today, I want to refine the division of authority. What do you all think?"


    The assembled department heads and n leaders remained silent, carefully dissecting her words.


    It was Nara Shikaku who finally spoke up. "Tsunade-sama, the Hokage is the leader of Konoha, you��"


    "That''s not true!" Tsunade interrupted him sharply. "The Hokage isn''t the ruler of Konoha. The Hokage is someone recognized by the shinobi of the vige. Whether it''s me or the previous Hokage, we are all just a part of Konoha."


    It sounded nice, but the reality was that the Hokage held the greatest authority. Now that Tsunade was willingly delegating power, no one was about to refuse.


    "Since there are no objections, let''s proceed. First, the Intelligence Division�� Yamanaka Inoichi and Morino Ibiki."


    "Here!" The two men stepped forward.


    "The Intelligence Division has always performed well under your leadership, so I won''t interfere. From now on, your primary duties will involve pre-mission investigations and interrogations of spies. Unless the intelligence pertains to S- rank matters involving the other Great Nations or involves jounin-level threats, you will have full autonomy in decision-making."


    "Understood!" The two replied in unison.


    This wasn''t much different from how things had been under the Third Hokage. In hister years, his energy had waned, and unless the intelligence was critical, he rarely intervened.


    "With authorityes responsibility. From now on, when handling intelligence- especially regarding rogue shinobi-you must coordinate closely with the Mission Department to assess potential conflicts with active missions and minimize disruptions to our clients."


    "Understood!" Inoichi and Ibiki exchanged nces. It was clear Tsunade meant business.


    Though she didn''t mention punishment outright, it was obvious that failures would have consequences.


    "You''re dismissed for now. Next up-Medical Division."


    The Medical Division''s two heads stepped forward.


    "The Medical Division is responsible for Konoha''s medical support. Currently, the number of medical-nin is insufficient. I want the two of you to start scouting from the Academy-see if any students show aptitude for medical-nin training. Also, the development of portable medical tools has stagnated. For example, apact chakra-sealing scroll for Mystical Palm Technique could be developed simrly to explosive tags-work with the Sealing Team and use your brains, got it?"


    "Understood!"


    "Dismissed."


    Watching the two heads step down, Tsunade felt it was time to implement a merit- based system. Letting those two hold on to their posts forever was just letting Konoha''s hospital rot in ce.


    All these years, they''d been coasting on the research she did back in the day. Weren''t they embarrassed?


    Tch.


    "Next Mission Department."


    A jounin stepped forward-a in-looking man with a dull, unremarkable demeanor.


    "If I put you in charge of the Mission Department, could you handle the distribution and management of missions?"


    "Tsunade-sama, I-I''m not qualified!"


    The man waved his hands frantically. Previously, the Hokage had overseen all mission assignments, rendering his role practically nonexistent.


    "Anyone want to volunteer or make a rmendation?" Tsunade asked, her gaze falling on Nara Shikaku.


    Shikaku thought: ''Tsunade-sama''s trying to drag me into this mess. Ugh, it sounds like such a pain. I have to dodge this somehow...''


    "I rmend J��nin Shizune. Her capabilities have been clear to everyone recently. A department like this shouldn''t be a problem for her." The moment Shikaku said this, the others who were about to speak swallowed their words.


    Tsunade took note-she could see they had their own thoughts.


    "Shizune will be the head of the Mission Department. Additionally, we''ll appoint a deputy and two supervisors-anyone chunin or above is eligible. There will be a three-month probation period. If performance is unsatisfactory, step down voluntarily."


    "The Mission Department will handle C-rank and D-rank missions,


    including client rtions. For B-rank


    missions, consult the Intelligence


    Division to assess risk factors and


    minimize discrepancies. If rogue


    shinobi are involved, report to me for potential rank adjustments."


    "A-rank and S-rank missions will remain under my direct oversight. Any questions, Shizune?"


    Shizune stepped forward to stand beside Shikaku. "None, Hokage-sama."


    "Good. Next-Finance Department."


    Shizune and Shikaku stepped back as the Finance Department head approached.


    "From now on, the Finance Department may directly coordinate with other departments. For example, mission payouts for C-rank and D-rank assignments can be processed with just proof from the Mission Department. For B to S-rank missions, I''ll personally review and approve."


    "For equipment and supplies under 100,000 ryo, department heads may approve purchases directly. Above 100,000 ryo requires my signature."


    "The J��nin Corps will remains under Shikaku''s leadership. Additionally, I''m establishing a new Civil Affairs Department. It will oversee Konoha''s infrastructure-housing


    construction, farnd development, and so on. Expenditures under 100,000 ryo can be approved internally, with reports submitted biweekly."


    "Shikaku!"


    Under the envious gazes of others, Nara Shikaku stepped forward again.


    "You''ll oversee the establishment of the Civil Affairs Department. One department head, one deputy, and four clerks. These positions don''t requirebat strength, but intelligence andpetence are crucial. Choose capable people from within Konoha."


    "Yes..." Shikaku felt like crying.


    Tsunade''s trust was both an honor and a burden. As a man who just wanted toze around, he really didn''t want this much responsibility.


    "Lastly, I''m establishing an Advisory Council. Shikaku, Hiashi, Kakashi, and Shizune-you four will assist the Hokage in governing Konoha. If any department is found engaging in corruption or actions harmful to the vige, you may order the Intelligence Division to detain suspects. However-while authority


    is granted, evidence is mandatory."


    "If investigations prove unfounded, the consequences will be severe. Understood?"


    Read 40 advanced Chapters on my P@treon.


    [email protected]/KakuzuTL

 Chapter 66: Tsunade’s Leisure Time

    Chapter 66 - 66: Tsunade''s Leisure Time


    Nara Shikaku: ???


    Shizune: ???


    Kakashi: ''Why am I involved in this too?''


    ...


    Hearing Tsunade''s question, even if Nara Shikaku''s IQ were cut in half, he still wouldn''t give the wrong answer.


    "No problem, I guarantee the task will bepleted." Shikaku dered, deciding to put his brilliant mind to work and finish things as quickly as possible.


    Hiashi furrowed his brows, seemingly deep in thought.


    Observing the varied expressions across the room, Tsunade waved her hand dismissively. "If there are no objections, everyone can return to work! I also need to get started. Shizune, bring me the documents��it''s time to work!"


    This was a rare moment of motivation from Tsunade. She wanted to clear out all these documents as fast as possible... so she could ck off freely.


    Just thinking about it made her feel exhrated.


    [Sigh, finally done. I thought I was going to die from exhaustion!]


    Tsunade: ''Are you even human?''


    She turned her head slightly to nce at Kamizuki Hikari, who stood motionless behind her like a statue, and smiled a faint trace of killing intent drifting in the air.


    I''m the one doing all the work here! After all the talking and decision-making, you, the cker standing behind me, dare toin about being tired? Believe it or not, I''ll have you scrubbing toilets!


    Speaking of which, a few toilets were recently built near Danzo''s area. Maybe she should check it out sometime.


    As the crowd dispersed, only Nara Shikaku remained.


    "Shikaku, is there something else?" Since he was her designated errand boy, Tsunade''s attitude toward Shikaku had softened a lot.


    Shikaku was ttered. "Tsunade-sama, it''s a personal matter. Regarding my son Shikamaru''s team leadership, I''d like to request your decision."


    "Shikamaru? Isn''t his jonin-sensei Asuma? Where is he?" Tsunade asked, puzzled.


    Shikaku nced at Shizune, confirming she hadn''t informed Tsunade yet, before answering in a low voice.


    "A while ago, Asuma mentioned he was leaving the vige to tame Enma and further improve his strength. It''s been a week now, and I''m concerned that if he doesn''t return soon, Shikamaru''s training will be affected. So, I was hoping Tsunade-sama might... reassign someone."


    Reassign?


    Tsunade instinctively turned her gaze to Shizune.


    "Tsunade-sama, not Shizune. I mean Kamizuki Hikari!"


    Tsunade blinked, then gestured for Hikari to step forward.


    [Damn it! That old fox Shikaku sold me out. I just want toze around-I really don''t want to be a squad leader!]


    [Tsunade can''t be that heartless and just agree, right?]


    Tsunade smiled. ''Calling me heartless? Hikari, you''re digging your own grave.''


    She had originally nned to scrutinize Shikaku''s request for hidden motives, but after hearing Hikari''s thoughts, she just wanted to get rid of him quickly.


    Having him around, either fantasizing about her or silently mocking her this bastard deserved to be thrown into the field for some real experience.


    "Shikaku-dono, you must''ve misspoken!" Hikari really wanted to say Shikaku was senile, but considering Shikaku wasn''t that much older and was far more respected, Hikari could only swallow his frustration.


    In the face of Hikari''s protest, Shikaku smiled calmly.


    "Don''t worry, I didn''t make a mistake."


    "Shikamaru and his team have already shown progress in their training. They''re still young though, and mainly need someone to keep them on track and prevent them from cking off."


    "Besides, missions will mostly be D-rank or C-rank. The genin will do the work, and you''ll get half themission. Where else are you gonna find such a sweet deal?"


    Holy-


    That''s a thing?


    Hikari felt like a whole new world had opened up.


    If he were to lead the Ino-Shika-Ch�� team, he could just spam C-rank and D-rank missions. With their abilities, he''d basically be sitting back and collecting money.


    How did such a cushy job fall into hisp?


    [Though I''m fine with just having a position to idle in, the chairs in the Hokage''s office are sofortable. Tsunade''s voice is pleasant, and her figure is amazing-I really don''t want to teave.]


    Tsunade looked down.


    She really couldn''t keep up with his train of thought.


    If she could, she''d love to crack open his skull and see what the hell was going on


    inside.


    "Alright, I approve."


    With a wave of her hand, Tsunade ignored Hikari''s pleading gaze.


    "Hikari, starting now, you''ll


    temporarily take over as the


    Ino-Shika-Ch�� team''s leader, with


    the same authority as a jonin-sensei. Once Asuma returns, the post will be handed back."


    "Much appreciated, Tsunade-sama." Shikaku bowed, then added, "I have other matters to attend to, so I''ll take my leave."


    Hikari blocked Shikaku''s escape. "Make sure to tell Shikamaru-tomorrow at 8 AM, Training Ground 10. If he''ste, the punishment will be severe." freewebnovel


    "Shikaku-dono, I take student training very seriously. If I push them too hard, I hope you won''t cry about it."


    Shikaku smiled. "The tougher, the better. I''m looking forward to seeing your training n."


    "Good luck."


    With that, Shikaku left.


    Hikari slumped into his chair, staring nkly at the ceiling as if all color had drained from his world.


    [Life is so hard.]


    [Aside from my looks, I haven''t even revealed my strength. Am I just so dazzling


    that even the darkest night can''t hide my brilliance?]


    [Born this way��I really do feel sorry for all the ordinary people out there].


    This guy... Could he be less narcissistic?


    Hearing Hikari''s inner monologue, Tsunadepletely forgot the annotations she had nned for the documents and had to start all over.


    "Tsunade-sama, I''ll head out too."


    As the newly appointed head of the Mission Department, Shizune could no longer


    linger in the Hokage''s office all day.


    "Go ahead."


    With only half a stack of documents


    left, Tsunade was confident she


    could finish within an hour. As for Shizune this indispensable


    ??? ne


    assistant still had her own to


    manage, easing Tsunade''s


    workload.


    Thinking about how rxed work would be in the future, Tsunade started to feel a


    bit nostalgic.


    ''It''s not that I don''t want to work hard��it''s just that my subordinates are too


    capable.''


    Mentally indulging in this humblebrag, she sped up her document review.


    ''Come on, nothing beats cking off.''


    Looking at Kamizuki Hikari dazing off in a chair, Tsunade couldn''t help but feel


    jealous.


    ''Good. My goal is to sit around doing nothing every day, finishing all paperwork within an hour.''


    [Come to think of it, I haven''t had a proper chat with Tenten since returning. I still haven''t given her the souvenir I bought in the capital.]


    [And then there''s my brother Izumo''s marriage problem. What kind of woman


    should I find for him?]


    [I have to wrap it up before Tsunade gets involved. As shinobi, we move fast-find


    a match in three days, finalize the marriage in two weeks.]


    Tsunade smirked.


    ''You little brat, didn''t expect me to hear your thoughts, did you?''


    ''You don''t want me to step in? Well, now I have to.''


    ''Given our rtionship, don''t worry��I''ll make sure he gets special treatment.''


    ''You can count on me.''


    Read 40 advanced Chapters on my P@treon.


    [email protected]/KakuzuTL

 Chapter 67: The New Generation of Ino-Shika-Chō

    Chapter 67 - 67: The New Generation of Ino-Shika-Ch��


    The morning sun rose high, casting its golden rays generously across thend. Konoha, Training Ground No. 10.


    Shikamaru, Ch��ji, and Ino were currently staring at each other, clearly frustrated. A nce at the zing sun overhead told them it was already ten in the morning. In other words, their new squad leader, Kamizuki Hikari, was two hourste.


    "No way... Our new team leader is just as unreliable as Team 7''s sensei!" As Sakura''s best friend, Ino had heard plenty ofints from her about Hatake Kakashi''s habits.


    She had thought she''d just ended up with some big-bearded guy at first, but the guy disappeared without a trace. Then they brought in a chunin-fine, his rank wasn''t impressive-but now he waste too?


    This was absolutely uneptable.


    "Just sit down. I think this might actually be a good thing. If our teacher thisx about time, he probably won''t be strict with training either. That means we can ck off." Shikamaru flopped onto the ground, plucking a de of foxtail grass and chewing on itzily.


    Ch��ji obediently sprawled out as well, leaving Ino standing alone, exasperated.


    "Shikamaru, you''re supposed to be the smart one! Don''t you have a way to teach this guy a lesson?" Ino turned to him expectantly.


    Among the three ns of the Ino-Shika-Ch�� formation, the Nara were known for their intelligence, and Shikamaru was no exception.


    Seeing that Ino was on the verge of exploding, Shikamaru-who had originally just wanted to cruise through the morning-started thinking seriously.


    "We''ve been waiting here for two hours. Any normal teacher would''ve shown up by now. From what I''ve heard, Hikari-senpai was pretty decent withst year''s graduates. Which means..."


    Pausing, Shikamaru sat up and scanned their surroundings. After confirming nothing was amiss, he suddenly called out, "Hikari-senpai, stop hiding! Come out already!"


    "Come out? What are you talking about?" Ino blinked in confusion. "Hikari-senpai is just a ch��nin. If he were here, we would''ve noticed by now!" As a n heir, she had full confidence in her perception.


    Then she saw Shikamaru and Ch��ji stiffen, their eyes locked on something��or someone-behind her.


    Before she could turn, a handnded on her head, ruffling her hair.


    "As expected of Shikaku-dono''s son. That brain of yours is no joke."


    Kamizuki Hikari chuckled, releasing Ino and ignoring her furious re.


    "Alright, I''ll give you a choice. Go home,in to your dads, and ask the Hokage to assign you a new teacher. Honestly, I''m just a ch��nin��teaching three n heirs is a bit beyond me."


    "Agree to my terms, and we''ll part ways amicably. Sounds good, right?"


    Shikamaru hesitated. Ch��ji, meanwhile, continued munching on snacks from his pouch. Ino''s re intensified, as if trying to bore holes into Hikari with sheer willpower.


    The offer Hikari made was tempting to Shikamaru. A new teacher meant at least two days of cking at home-what a dream.


    But there was one thing he had to consider.


    Kamizuki Hikari had been personally requested by his father, Nara Shikaku.


    Even though his father hadn''t said it outright, Shikamaru had a sharp enough mind to sense that there was more to Hikari than met the eye. If it was just about teaching the prestigious Ino-Shika-Ch��, the vige could''ve easily assigned a high-ranking jonin.


    So why did his father go out of his way for a simple chunin like Hikari?


    "Well? What''s the decision, kids?" Hikari grinned brightly. He already had it all nned out-once they agreed, he''d find a nice shady spot and take a nap. The weather was perfect for it.


    "Do you two trust me?" Shikamaru asked Ino and Ch��ji.


    He could make the call himself, but he wanted their opinions too.


    "I trust you!" Ino replied immediately.


    "Me too!" Ch��ji chimed in with his mouth full.


    "Alright then."


    Shikamaru stepped forward. "Please be our squad leader, Hikari-senpai." freewebnovel


    Kamizuki Hikari was stunned-this kid wasn''t ying by the script at all.


    "Shikamaru, I''ll give you onest chance. Go ask around about me-Kamizuki Hikari, Konoha''s Ultimate Gatekeeper. My strength is just ch��nin-level. Don''t you think you''re selling yourselves short?"


    "For the sake of your growth, I think it''s better we cut ties now. Don''t you agree?"


    Shikamaru bowed deeply. "Senpai, as shinobi, our first duty is to follow orders. You''ve been assigned as our team leader. A proper shinobi obeys."


    You little brat... ying this kind of game with me?


    Hikari reached out and ruffled Shikamaru''s spiky hair, grinning at the boy''s bewildered expression.


    "Well, since you''ve made your choice, I won''t hold back."


    "Alright then. I''m kinda hungry. You three-deliver this box to Tenten, then bring me back an extrarge bowl of Ichiraku''s special ramen. You''ve got half an hour. Fail, and there''ll be punishment."


    "And remember-this is a team assignment. No cheating with shadow clones; go


    there in person."


    "Now go!"


    Shikamaru, Ino, Ch��ji: This guy is a demon!


    "Um... Hikari-senpai, where''s the money?" Shikamaru asked cautiously.


    Money?


    At the word, Hikari''s brows twitched. Then, he pulled out a mission scroll and handed it to Shikamaru.


    "This is a D-rank-find the missing cat, Fat Tiger. Complete it, turn it in, then deliver the gift and buy me some yakiniku instead of ramen. Go on!"


    Shikamaru: ''I shouldn''t have opened my mouth.''


    Now ramen had been upgraded to yakiniku-a huge price difference.


    A D-rank mission''s payout was barely enough for anything!


    Despite theints swirling in his mind, Shikamaru still bowed politely. "Hikari- senpai, we''ll be off."


    "Go on, hurry back!" Hikari waved cheerfully. "If you''re not here by noon, don''t bothering to me-just go straight to


    Tsunade-sama and ask for


    anew


    teacher!"


    The moment those words left his mouth, Shikamaru grabbed Ch��ji and Ino by the


    hands and took off running.


    Read 40 advanced Chapters on my P@treon.


    [email protected]/KakuzuTL

 Chapter 68 – Ino’s Complaints

    Chapter 68 - 68 - Ino''s Comints


    Soon, the three of them left Training Ground 10 and rushed toward the dense forest where "Fat Tiger" had fled.


    As one of Konoha''s most notorious cats, Fat Tiger''s frequent escapes had be a rite of passage for many genin.


    Shikamaru had alreadypleted this mission once before, so he was familiar with Fat Tiger''s habits. As long as they got there, catching it wouldn''t be a problem.


    "Shikamaru, this Hikari-senpai doesn''t feel very reliable!" Inomented as they


    ran.


    Just thinking about how he had messed up her hair made her dislike him even


    more.


    What kind of teacher just casually ys with a student''s hair like that?


    Total yboy.


    Hmph!


    "Hikari-senpai was personally chosen by my old man to lead us. You really think he would waste time on something pointless?" Shikamaru countered.


    Ino fell silent.


    In the Ino-Shika-Ch�� trio, the Nara n are the wise deer, the Akimichi n are the perceptive butterflies, and only the Yamanaka n are the pigs.


    A name can be given wrongly, but a nickname is never mistaken. How smart could the Yamanaka n really be, if they''re nicknamed "pigs"?


    Still, the Yamanaka had one redeeming quality: self-awareness. Knowing they weren''t the brightest, they relied on those who were. That, in a way, was its own kind of brilliance.


    Nara Shikaku''s intellect was renowned throughout the shinobi world. Even if Ino had her doubts about Kamizuki Hikari, she wouldn''t dare question his judgment.


    Even if she messed up ten thousand times, Nara Shikaku wouldn''t be wrong even once.


    "Actually... I also feel like Hikari-senpai isn''t very reliable." Shikamaru muttered quietly.


    Ino''s face instantly brightened.


    See? Maybe her intelligence wasn''t so far off from Shikamaru''s after all.


    Shikamaru thought Hikari-senpai was unreliable. She also thought Hikari-senpai was unreliable. Therefore-


    Shikamaru = Ino.


    Ch��ji panted heavily as he ran behind them, watching the two chat happily. He only had one thing to say.


    "Shikamaru... I''m hungry!"


    Shikamaru facepalmed. He turned to look at Ch��ji. "You were just eating! How are you hungry again already?!"


    "I dunno either! It feels like this run is burning way more energy than usual!" Ch��ji wiped sweat from his face, his round cheeks full of confusion.


    Shikamaru frowned. Something felt off.


    He focused on his own body, and sure enough �� he was burning through chakra and stamina at more than three times the usual rate.


    "Ino, how are you feeling?"


    "I''m okay, but my stamina is draining way too fast. At this rate, we won''t make it back by noon."


    "So it''s not just me. Try disrupting your chakra flow-see if we''re under a genjutsu." Shikamaru''s eyes gleamed with suspicion. He was starting to find Kamizuki Hikari very interesting.


    "Genjutsu: Release!"


    Chakra is a mix of spiritual and physical energy. If they were trapped in a genjutsu, disrupting their chakra flow would break it.


    But...


    Nothing happened.


    Their stamina continued to drain at a rapid pace. Just running through the forest had already drained most of their energy. The worst part was, the rate of energy loss kept increasing.


    Now all three were so exhausted they could barely catch Fat Tiger.


    By the time they finally caught it, they were drenched in sweat andpletely out of breath.


    "I can''t... take this anymore!" Ino threw her arm over Ch��ji''s shoulder, soaked in sweat.


    "I''m tired too!" Ch��ji grumbled, looking at Shikamaru. As the heaviest of the three, he was suffering the most.


    Shikamaru sat on the ground, holding Fat Tiger while gasping for air.


    "It''s been twenty minutes. We need to get moving and turn in this mission. Let''s split up one person goes to the vige gate to deliver the box to Tenten, one buys yakiniku, and one turns in the mission."


    Ino rolled her eyes. "If you had this idea, why didn''t you say it earlier?"


    "I thought this was a test. I wanted us to work together toplete it. But now, that''s clearly not happening. So we''ll have to cut corners."


    "Alright, who''s going to the gate?"


    "I''ll go!" Ino volunteered immediately.


    "Who''s buying the yakiniku?"


    "I will!" Ch��ji chimed in. The moment he said that, Ino and Shikamaru both gave


    him very skeptical looks.


    Putting a delicious meal in front of a starving Akimichi... yeah, they seriously doubted the food would make it back intact.


    "Trust me! I can do it!" Ch��ji insisted.


    He knew he wasn''t as sharp as Shikamaru. Turning in the mission meant dealing with people �� something he was still shy about. Not his strong suit.


    "Alright then, let''s move! Remember to regroup at the entrance of Training Ground 10 before heading back, got it?"


    At this point, Shikamaru didn''t have many options. He just hoped they could finish quickly.


    Strangely, after splitting from Shikamaru and Ch��ji, Ino felt her exhaustion lessen, and the abnormal stamina drain vanished.


    "This is so weird..."


    Muttering to herself, Ino dashed toward the Konoha vige gate.


    Twenty minutester, outside the Konoha gate, Ino found Tenten, who was in the middle of training.


    "Tenten, this is a gift from Hikari-senpai."


    "Ooooh! This is the power of youth!" Gai''s eyes sparkled as he examined the wooden box, curious about its contents.


    "Gai-sensei is right! This is youth!" Lee, who had mostly recovered, was doing rehab training under Gai''s supervision.


    "Why did you bring this? Where''s Hikari-senpai?" Tenten asked, eyeing the box with mixed feelings.


    She was happy to receive it as long as Ino wasn''t a romantic rival.


    l.ne


    Of course, Ing had no idea what was going through Tenten''s mind. She simply answered honestly, "Hikari-senpai is our new team leader He said he''s been tootely to drop by, so he asked me to


    deliver this."


    "Hmph, liar!" Tenten huffed.


    As someone who knew Hikari well, she was fully aware of hisziness. If he could


    lie down, he''d never sit. If he could sit, he''d never stand.


    Too busy?


    What a joke.


    "So Hikari is leading your team now, huh?" Gai studied Ino before nodding approvingly. "Since you''re Inoichi''s daughter, I''ll let you in on a little secret."


    "A secret?" Ino perked up.


    Unlike Sakura, who was more superficial, Ino took her role as the Yamanaka heir seriously. She made sure to remember Konoha''s elite shinobi-and Gai was among the top, nearly on par with Kakashi.


    "Hikari''s actually really strong. Even I can''t say for sure that I could beat him. If


    you''re training under him, make sure to listen to him. Trust me, you won''t regret


    it."


    To Ino, that sounded exactly like someone trying to trick a child.


    Maito Gai''s strength wasmon knowledge. And yet here he was saying


    Kamizuki Hikari �� a well-known cker - might be stronger than him?


    Highly suspicious.


    Still, she was well-mannered enough not to say anything impolite, even if she didn''t quite believe it.


    Still, she knew how to be polite.


    Bowing respectfully, she replied, "Thank you for the advice, Gai-sensei. I''ll keep it


    in mind."


    "Go on then!" Gai waved her off cheerfully.


    Once Ino was out of sight, Tenten muttered, "She obviously didn''t believe you. Gai-sensei, even I don''t think Hikari-senpai is that strong. He''s kind, sure, but he''s nowhere near your level."


    Lee and Neji nodded in agreement.


    "Impossible. Hikari is very strong." Gai''s pride was clearly wounded, and his


    passion immediately reignited.


    "If you don''t believe me, then we''ll all train harder!"


    "I''ve decided �� we''re running 500ps around Konoha! Start now!"


    As Gai exploded with enthusiasm, Tenten really wanted to p herself.


    Why did she have to open her big mouth?


    She knew full well how close Hikari and Gai were �� and still poked the bear.


    Now she was going to pay the price.


    "Gai-sensei, we just finished training! Can''t we�D"


    "No excuses! Lee, let''s go!"


    "Yes, Gai-sensei!"


    As Gai and Lee dashed off, Tenten and Neji exchanged nces, both sensing the


    other''s despair.


    With a shared sigh, they reluctantly followed.


    Read 40 advanced Chapters on my P@treon.


    [email protected]/KakuzuTL

 Chapter 69: The Suffering of the Young Ino-Shika-Chō Trio

    Chapter 69 - 69: The Suffering of the Young Ino-Shika-Ch�� Trio


    Training Ground No. 10.


    Shikamaru, Ino, and Ch��ji rushed back together, only to find Kamizuki Hikari lying under the shade of a tree, enjoying the breeze. Ino immediately exploded.


    "Hikari-senpai, you''re our instructor! We''re over here suffering, and you''re just lounging around? That''s way out of line!"


    "Hmm~"


    Kamizuki Hikari responded with azy yawn.


    "Did you bring back the yakiniku I asked for?"


    Ino nearly lost it. So all herints just now had beenpletely ignored?


    Shikamaru stepped forward, blocking Ino, and took the bento box from Ch��ji, walking over to Hikari.


    "Hikari-senpai, this is the yakiniku we bought with our mission funds!" Shikamaru deliberately emphasized thest two words.


    Normally, after a mission, the instructor would keep half the earnings, while the other half would be split among the genin team. Based on Shikamaru''s calctions, as long as Hikari had even a shred of decency, he wouldn''t eat alone.


    But today, Hikari was here to teach him a lesson.


    "Nice!"


    Sniffing the delicious aroma, Hikari opened the box and began devouring the yakiniku at lightning speed.


    "Senpai?!" Shikamaru was dumbfounded.


    "Hikari-senpai!" Ch��ji''s mouth watered as the scent of the meat filled the air.


    Ino was grinding her teeth in rage. From the look on her face, it seemed like she wanted to go bite Hikari to death.


    This senpai was seriously too much.


    Rubbing their still-empty stomachs, the trio could only sigh in resignation.


    How did they end up with such a ridiculous teacher? If they''d known earlier, they never would''vee.


    Hikari paid them no mind, happily finishing the yakiniku before smacking his lips. "A bit too little. Not satisfying enough!"


    Ch��zi finally exploded. "Senpai! We bought this with our mission earnings! And I even got the shop owner to give us a 40% discount! Most importantly-we haven''t eaten yet!"


    "Oh." Hikari replied absentmindedly, clearly uninterested.


    "And?"


    "And..." Ch��ji was at a loss for words.


    What could he even say to such an outrageous instructor?


    ''I''m telling Dad to ask the Hokage to fire you!''


    For even Ch��ji to get this angry, Hikari had truly crossed a line.


    "What? Judging by your looks, you''re all upset. You think I went too far, huh?" Hikari picked his teeth with a toothpick, looking nothing like a proper shinobi.


    The Ino-Shika-Ch�� trio stared at him in silence.


    "What, trying to beat me with your res now?" Hikari shook his head. "Don''t me me for looking down on you. With your current strength, you''re only good for bullying Konoha''s civilian genins. In front of me you''re all just little brats!" His expression was cocky to the max-absolutely begging for a punch. "Senpai!" Ino boldly stepped forward, standing up to him.


    "Go on." Hikari looked at her with high expectations, sincerely hoping she''d blow up, then go crying home and ask Yamanaka Inoichi to get him dismissed.


    Just imagining all the free time he''d have afterward made him feel rejuvenated.


    Ino took a deep breath, her face serious. "Senpai, I''m a girl!"


    Hikari: ''... What the hell kind of argument is that?!''


    "And?"


    "So, you should call me a littless, not a little brat!" Ino emphasized, then returned to stand beside Shikamaru.


    Shikamaru and Ch��ji were stunned.


    ''Ino... only you could pull that off!''


    Hikari sighed and looked up at the sky. He hadn''t expected these three to be so resilient. It seemed he''d have to escte things.


    "Shikamaru, just now you questioned me, didn''t you?" Hikari stood up and slowly approached, looming over Nara Shikamaru.


    Nothing he could do about it being tall had its perks.


    Shikamaru: ''Can you at least wait until I''m 18 before we talk about height, damn


    it.''


    "What about it?" Under Hikari''s oppressive gaze, Shikamaru felt his courage evaporate, leaving only two words in his mind-y along.


    "When I gave you your mission earlier, what exactly did I say?" Hikari pressed mercilessly.


    Shikamaru replied, "You told the three of us to catch Fat Tiger, turn in the mission, buy yakiniku, and give a gift to Tenten. We did all of that!"


    "You really think you did everything?" Hikari''s tone turned mocking. "I said


    all thre


    of you should go together.


    Why did you split up? Did my words just go in one ear and out the other?"


    The moment he said that, Shikamaru''s eyes widened. He opened his mouth but ultimately hung his head in defeat.


    So that was the real test!


    "Senpai, we found it really tiring to travel as a group earlier. Later, to avoid dying your lunch, we decided to split up. Was that wrong?" Ino protested.


    Despite how much she wanted to strangle him, her good upbringing kept her polite.


    "That does make some sense." Hikari stroked his chin, looking a bit surprised at Ino.


    ''Isn''t the Yamanaka n supposed to be the pig of the Ino-Shika-Ch��? Why is Ino so sharp? That''s not how this works!''


    "Senpai, your stare is really rude!" Ino crossed her arms defensively.


    She couldn''t read Hikari''s thoughts, but that yful look in his eyes definitely felt


    off.


    "Ah, my bad!"


    "I just didn''t expect Inoichi-senpai''s daughter to be so clever."


    Hikari ''kindly'' exined.


    Ino: (# ?~ ?#)


    "You two, move! I''m about to lose it!" Ino grabbed Shikamaru and Ch��ji''s arms,


    then started kicking wildly in Hikari''s direction.


    Shikamaru and Ch��ji exchanged a nce before peeling Ino''s hands off and stepping aside.


    Ino: You traitors!


    She felt utterly betrayed. This fatso


    and pineapple-head had forsaken the sacred bond of Ino-Shika-Cho! She would lodge a formalint on behalf of the Yamanaka n!


    "Alright, alright."


    l.ne


    Seeing how heartbroken Ino looked after being betrayed by her teammates, Hikari stepped forward and gently patted her head, ruffling her hair like petting a cat.


    "My bad, I shouldn''t have said that."


    "Ino''s always been clever, right?"


    Though she didn''t like how he was talking to her like a kid, since he had


    apologized, Ino decided to be generous and give him a chance.


    "Fine. Since you apologized so sincerely, I''ll let it go this time. But if it happens


    again, I definitely won''t forgive you!"


    "Deal!"


    As she spoke, Ino looked up at Hikari, her eyes brimming with sincerity.


    Read 40 advanced Chapters on my P@treon.


    [email protected]/KakuzuTL

 Chapter 70: The Arrival of Kakashi

    Chapter 70 - 70: The Arrival of Kakashi


    Gently smoothing Ino''s hair, Hikari withdrew his hand and stepped back.


    "I made a mistake, and you forgave me. That matter is settled now."


    "Now, it''s time for the three of you to face your punishment."


    Shikamaru: ''I knew it! This guy would never be that nice!''


    Ch��ji: ''When can we eat barbecue? I''m so hungry!''


    Ino: ''He changes his attitude way too fast!''


    Looking at the bewildered trio, Kamizuki Hikari gave a mischievous smile.


    ''They pulled me from myid-back duties for this exhausting task. If I don''t train you all properly, how can I live up to your parents "good intentions"?''


    "You three didn''t follow my instructions for the mission. Originally, I was nning to run you through intense drills to make up for it. But considering you''re still kids, and skipping lunch isn''t good for your health, I''ve decided..."


    "Senpai, we''re not kids anymore!" Inoined again.


    Even though they were about to be punished, thinking back to how gently Hikari had coaxed her just now, Ino found him not as terrible as she''d thought.


    "Oh? If you''re not kids anymore, then no lunch! Let''s start afternoon training right away!"


    Ino: ''Is this guy even human?!''


    Who knew how much inner turmoil she was suffering at that moment?


    "Senpai, we are kids! We''re still growing, after all!" Shikamaru quickly cut in, stopping Ino before she could make things worse. He really didn''t want to lose his lunch.


    ncing at Ch��ji, whose eyes were practically red with hunger, Shikamaru shuddered. Who knows what he''d do if he didn''t get to eat?


    "Really? I''m not so sure..." Hikari smiled brightly.


    But no matter how charming his smile was, Ino could only see it as a shameless, viinous grin.


    "Yes, Senpai! We''re still kids! Please, let us have lunch!" Ch��ji pleaded, his gaze boring into Ino.


    Under that pressure, Ino shrank back.


    She had a feeling that if she objected, the bonds of the new Ino-Shika-Ch�� trio might just snap then and there.


    Talk about fragile friendship!


    "Alright, since you''ve admitted you''re still kids, your punishment is this: head into the Forest of Death and bring me back one wild boar or five wild rabbits. Off you go, kids!"


    Ino opened her mouth to ask something but was quickly dragged away by Shikamaru. "Senpai, wait here, we''ll be back soon."


    "Don''t keep me waiting. You''ve got one hour. Fail, and face the consequences!"


    "Got it! Mission epted!" Shikamaru shouted, then bolted off with Ino and Ch��ji.


    He wasn''t about to let Ino keep talking-who knows if they''d even get dinner at this rate.


    This teacher is a demon...


    Once they entered the Forest of Death, Shikamaru finally let go of them.


    After checking his own condition, he asked, "Can you two still feel your stamina draining faster than usual?"


    Ino and Ch��ji focused for a moment, then shook their heads.


    "Thought so!" Shikamaru''s eyes lit up with realization.


    Ch��ji, meanwhile, was already scanning the area for rabbits or boars.


    Ino, not particrly affected by hunger, frowned at Shikamaru''s excitement. "Thought what? It''s just us here. Can you stop being so cryptic for once?"


    Shikamaru exined, "I''ve been wondering was our earlier exhaustion just our imagination, or did Hikari-senpai use some technique on us? Now I''m sure he''s not nearly as incapable as he pretends to be."


    "And? What does that have to do with us?" Ino wasn''t particrly interested. "We''re training in our n''s secret techniques.


    Hikari-senpai is still young


    not


    like he can teach us much about them. Instead of overthinking, let''s focus on catching those rabbits or boars. Look at Ch��ji-he''s about to start chewing bark!"


    Shikamaru, already used to Ino''sck of insight, kept his thoughts to himself, nning to discuss it with his dad, Nara Shikaku,ter.


    "This is the edge of the Forest of Death. Small animals are rare here. From what I''ve read, wild boars are deeper in, and rabbits won''t appear until at least a kilometer further."


    "Let''s hurry! I can''t wait to take all the rabbits back and eat them!" Ch��ji''s bloodshot eyes locked onto Shikamaru, the sheer desperation in his gaze making thetter take an involuntary step back.


    [Nara Shikamaru: Never face a starving Akimichi n member. You never know what terrifying thing they might do!]


    "Let''s go."


    While the trio was off chasing rabbits, Kamizuki Hikari was back under the shade


    of a tree, enjoying the sunny weather and birdsong.


    That is, until a silver-haired, dead-fish-eyed visitor ruined his peace.


    "Hey, Hikari. I feel like you''re thinking something rude about me, aren''t you?" Hatake Kakashi said, his bored gaze fixed on the rxed Kamizuki Hikari. "Kakashi-senpai, you''re usually so busy with Team 7. What brings you here? Wait... are you here to take over Team 10? Got it, I''ll leave right away!" "Whoa, hold on. I''ve got no such ambitions!" Kakashi quickly stopped Hikari before he could get up.


    "I just came to use the restroom. Saw you here, figured I''d say hi."


    ''Passing by? From the training grounds all the way over here just to pee?


    Kakashi, you''re something else.'' freewebnovel


    Though Kamizuki Hikari grumbled internally, he didn''t call Kakashi out. "Ah, I see.


    Hope I didn''t dy anything important, then."


    "Nah, it''s fine Naruto''s training with


    Jiraiya-sama now, and Sakura''s with Tsunade-sama. The only one left with me is Sasuke, and he''s so diligent he doesn''t even need supervision right now." Kakashi casually plopped down next to Hikari, reached for his waist pouch,


    and-of course-pulled out his little orange book.


    "So, Hikari... you''ve been pretty freetely, huh?"


    "Free? I''m swamped. Guarding the Hokage''s office, training these three brats from Team 10��twenty-four hours a day isn''t even enough. I barely have time to rest. It''s exhausting!"


    If Hikari had at least a drop of sweat on his forehead, a slightly darker tan, or if


    he''d even bothered to stand up and step into the sunlight, Kakashi might have believed him.


    His eye twitched, but Kakashi cut straight to the point.


    "Hikari, I heard Jiraiya-sama''s releasing a new book soon. Got any... ns regarding that?" Naturally, Kakashi hoped that if Hikari drew some "illustrations" just for him, he''d be forever grateful.


    "Jiraiya-sama''s holding a new bookunch? If that''s the case, I''ll definitely show my support." Hikari side-eyed Kakashi, seeing right through him. Not falling for it.


    ''I''ve already made it in life. You want me to write and draw lewd stuff again? Dream on.''


    ''My greatest ambition now is toze around and wait for death.''


    ''Hell yeah!''


    Read 40 advanced Chapters on my P@treon.


    [email protected]/KakuzuTL

 Chapter 71: Kakashi’s Wish Fulfilled

    Chapter 71 - 71: Kakashi''s Wish Fulfilled


    Under the shade of a tree.


    Hatake Kakashi stared at Kamizuki Hikari with a helpless expression.


    He had finally realized just how thick-skinned this guy was.


    Hadn''t his earlier hints been obvious enough?!


    ''Bro, I just wanna ask when your next book ising out-and if you could add more illustrations to make me happy!''


    Yet Hikari hadpletely ignored him, leaving Kakashi at loss.


    What should he do?


    Watching Hikari lounging leisurely, Kakashi frowned slightly.


    Threats? No good. With Tsunade-sama backing him, even Jiraiya wouldn''t be able to pressure Hikari.


    Bribery? Useless. The royalties from his books alone were enough to sustain him for life.


    Rumor had it that some of his novels were even being adapted into short films, with exclusive releases for subscribers.


    With that, Hikari would never have to worry about money again.


    So... what now?


    Hikariy there, thoroughly amused as he watched Kakashi''s conflicted expression-


    ''I know you want something,e on, just say it.''


    ''Oh, Kakashi... How the tables have turned.''


    ''Back then, you ignored me. Now, you''re the one begging.''


    ''Hohoho!''


    ''Today is a good day.''


    After another ten minutes of silence, Kakashi finally spoke up again.


    "Hikari, you and Gai are close, and Gai and I are close. So by extension, shouldn''t we be close too? I admit, asking about your next book so bluntly was rude of me. But there''s a reason!"


    "As your loyal reader, isn''t it natural for me to care about your uing works?" Since Kakashi had gone this far, Hikari couldn''t keep ignoring him any longer.


    He sighed, sat up, and leaned against the tree.


    "Kakashi, it''s not that I don''t want to write-you know how it is. Writing a book takes a lot of brainpower. I need time to build the story outline and everything. Ever since I got popr, I''ve actually be afraid to write carelessly. If I mess it up, my reputation is on the line. So when I think about it that way... maybe it''s better not to write at all. You get what I mean, right?"


    "No, no way!" Kakashi finally got a response from Hikari, only for it to be so disheartening. He wasn''t about to ept that.


    "Holy Light-sensei, I''ve collected every single one of your books. Compared to Jiraiya-sama''s works, yours are far more elegant and immersive. And most importantly��your illustrations are absolutely breathtaking!"


    The moment he mentioned the illustrations, Kakashi''s eyes sparkled, his face twisting into a perverted grin that startled Hikari.


    ''No way!''


    ''Has Kakashi abandoned his title as "Konoha''s First Technician" to be "Konoha''s Perverted Hermit" because of my books?!''


    ''Honestly... I''m kinda excited!''


    If Kakashi publicly crashed and burned in embarrassment, wouldn''t that be deliciously satisfying?


    "So you''re saying, the illustrations in my books are a hundred times better than Jiraiya''s, right?"


    Well, if they''re a few times better, rounding up to a hundred isn''t that big of a stretch, is it?


    Kakashi: I have never seen anyone this shameless in my life.


    Normally, Kakashi would''ve just walked away.


    But the thought of missing out on Hikari''s next literary masterpiece was too much to bear.


    "That''s right, Holy Light-sensei is the best!" Kakashi said, praising him against his better judgment.


    "Good, then I''ve got a question for you. Out of all those illustrations, which one is your favorite?" Hikari smirked, watching Kakashi closely.


    That question was about to expose Kakashi''s true degenerate nature.


    But since there weren''t many people around, Hikari decided not to totally wreck him. He still needed this guy to be the Sixth Hokage someday. If he got socially


    obliterated now, there''d be


    ���


    one


    left to take the fall when things went south.


    "Can I... skip this question?" Kakashi''s face was hesitant. He nced around cautiously and even eyed Hikari''s hands, checking for any hidden recording devices.


    He''d heard about these new shinobi-world gadgets-voice recorders that could capture conversations. If Hikari had one, Kakashi''s dignity would be gone.


    Normally, when he snuck around reading Icha Icha Paradise, everyone just pretended not to notice. No big deal.


    But if hard evidence came out? That would be bad-real bad.


    "If you answer, I might consider doubling the illustrations in my next book... tailored to your preferences. How''s that sound?" Hikari tempted him.


    Kakashi: I swear, as the current head of the Hatake n, for the rest of my life, I shall never forgive anyone who tampers with my addictions.


    This kind of offer meant nothing to someone like Naruto, but to a perv like Kakashi? It was heaven.


    The idea of his beloved 2D waifus increasing in number... it was almost too good to be true.


    "The one I like... is Airi-chan."


    "Oh? Don''t you think Marina''s figure is better? Or do you prefer the petite type? If that''s the case, I could rmend Shizune-her figure might just be your type!" "Weren''t we talking about illustrations?! Why bring Shizune into this?!" Kakashi groaned.


    "It''s just a casual discussion. What about Shirayuki? What do you think of her?" Hikari grinned brightly.


    Kakashi''s back hunched slightly. "She''s... not bad."


    "How about Nanase Ren?"


    "Also good."


    "Asuka?"


    "*Cough!*" Kakashi couldn''t even straighten up anymore. "Hikari, let''s drop this topic! As long as you''re the one drawing the heroine, I love them all. So tell me�� when''s your next booking out?"


    "Soon. Don''t worry."


    "Alright, if that''s all, I''ll be going now!" Kakashi said, then vanished using the Body Flicker Technique.


    Hikari shook his head in disbelief. "That guy, he''s got real women all around him and still insists on loving 2D. Is solving things with his hand really that good?"


    He truly couldn''t understand Kakashi''s thinking.


    In Konoha, Kakashi was basically the full package: strong, famous, handsome a total heartthrob. So many women saw him as their. Prince Charming, yet the guy never went looking for a partner. How many hearts had he shattered like that?


    ''Speaking of Prince Charming... what if I did a spinoff?''


    ''Call it White-Horse Shinobi instead.''


    ''The main character would have silver hair, styled like Kakashi''s, always wear a mask, and his


    summon beast would be a whiten et


    horse One day, he saves a princess who''s being hunted. Turns out, the princess''s stepmother-the wife of a feudal lord-is jealous of her beauty and sends assassins to eliminate her.''


    ''If Kakashi reads this, the self-insert potential would be insane.''


    ''But then again, if he figures out I''m parodying him, he might get pissed and unleash Kamui on me...''


    ''Too risky.''


    ''Better to change the hair color and hairstyle. Keep the mask, though. That way,


    Kakashi probably won''t realize I''m hinting at him.''


    ''Probably.''


    Read 40 advanced Chapters on my P@treon.


    [email protected]/KakuzuTL

 Chapter 72 - The Return of the Ino-Shika-Chō Trio

    Chapter 72 - 72 - The Return of the Ino-Shika-Ch�� Trio


    "Hikari-senpai! Hikari-senpai!"


    Kamizuki Hikari, who had been dozing against a tree, was abruptly awakened by the noisy shouting.


    A head of dazzling golden hair filled his vision-it was Ino, her face slightly flustered.


    "What is it?" Hikari yawned.


    At this moment, he suddenly felt that being a teacher might not be such a bad thing after all.


    At the very least, he could sleep wherever he wanted, and no one would say a word.


    ''In that case, maybe I should just be their teacher properly?''


    The thoughtsted no more than a second before Hikari tossed it into the far corners of his mind.


    Being a teacher was never going to happen. His life was all about gate duty, clocking in and out, and idling through the day just to get by.


    "Well, we caught the wild rabbits. What should we do next?"


    "One of you go gather firewood, another handle the rabbits, and thest one... hmm, how about giving me a shoulder massage?" Hikari cheerfully assigned tasks to the trio.


    "So troublesome..." Shikamaru muttered under his breath. ncing at Ch��ji and then at Ino, he knew without asking that the job of butchering the rabbits would fall to either him or Ch��ji.


    "Ch��ji, you��"


    Before Shikamaru could finish, Ch��ji had already made his decision. "I''ll go gather firewood. Shikamaru, you handle the rabbits." freew��b��ovel


    That left Ino, who began listlessly kneading Hikari''s shoulders.


    "Hikari-senpai, I''m starving!"


    "Starving helps with losing weight." Hikari replied casually.


    Never mind how weak Ino''s massage was just the thought of a cute girl giving him a shoulder massage was more than enough to please him.


    Fortunately, Shikamaru and Ch��ji had enough sense not to call Ino over to butcher rabbits or gather firewood. If either of them had darede over for a shoulder massage, Hikari would''ve made sure they experienced what true "hellish" training felt like.


    *Thwack!*


    A hard pat.


    Ino paused and whined, "Hikari-senpai, I''m seriously so hungry! I feel like I could eat a whole cow!"


    "Quit the act. If Ch��ji said that, I might believe him. But you? You couldn''t even finish a cow''s leg, let alone a whole cow." Kamizuki Hikari never held back when it came to roasting people.


    "Hikari-senpai, you''re the worst!" Realizing her whining had no effect, Ino gave up on the massage. She brushed off the ground beside him and plopped down.


    "A guy like you will never find a wife. You''re clearly destined to be alone!"


    "Ino, you''re still young. You don''t understand what kind of man is really a catch. A man like me is actually very popr in Konoha. If I hadn''t resisted all those advances, my kid would be your age by now!"


    "Yeah, right. Cheap talk!" Ino didn''t buy it at all.


    "I''m not bragging. Actually, you''re better at exaggerating than I am. Remember what you said just now? If you weren''t bluffing, I''ll go find you a whole roast cow right now and make you eat it."


    Ino rolled her eyes at him.


    ''Hmph, Hikari-senpai is so annoying. I''m a girl, so what if I exaggerate just a little?!''


    "Hikari-senpai, do you just not want to train us?" Now that they were alone, Ino decided to ask something more personal.


    Hikari scratched his chin and gave Ino a crafty look.


    "What''s wrong?" Ino subtly scooted to the left, increasing the distance between them.


    Hikari shook his head. "Nothing, I just didn''t realize I was being so obvious. Even you noticed?"


    "Is it really that surprising that I noticed?" Ino felt her intelligence had been insulted.


    Heaven knows, while her IQ might not be as freakishly high as the Nara n''s geniuses,pared to the average person, she was still plenty sharp.


    Take that big-forehead girl from their ss, for example. Ino still couldn''t


    understand why she was so obsessed with Sasuke.


    Back in the academy, sure-they were all ssmates with limited life experience, so having a crush was understandable.


    But now that they''d graduated from the Academy, Haruno Sakura-that big- forehead was still hung up on Sasuke. Talk about long hair and short insight...


    Oh wait, she cut her hairst time.


    Sigh. Hopeless love.


    "Well, it''s not that surprising. Just


    slightly beyond my expectationsket


    Hikari faised his right hand, making a tiny gap between his thumb and index finger.


    Truly-the universe in a fingertip (just a tiny bit).


    "Hmph, I don''t care!"


    Ino gave a tsundere huff, though she didn''t take Hikari''s teasing too seriously.


    As the heiress of the Yamanaka n, she was far moreposed than most girls


    her age.


    "Then why don''t you want to teach us? Do you hate us?" Ino pressed on.


    Scratching his head, Hikari thought carefully before answering, "It''s not that I dislike you. It''s just that Ino-Shika-Ch�� is way too much trouble Plus, you all have your n''s secret techniques. My meager skills will be outssed by yours in no time. Leading your team?I have zero confidence. Hey, Ino, how about we make a deal?"


    "Go on. I''ll think about it." Ino felt she''d finally seized the upper hand.


    "Go back and tell Inoichi that I''m cking off, maybe even bullying you a little. Ask him to have Tsunade-sama assign another j��nin to guide your team. If you agree, I can rmend Hatake Kakashi to you. He''s a legend in Konoha, known as the Copy Ninja. He''s mastered a thousand jutsu. With him, you''ll definitely improve fast." Just in case Ino didn''t know about Kakashi, Hikari even gave a little intro.


    In response, Ino smirked mysteriously.


    That threw Hikari off.


    "That smile... it''s suspicious. Don''t tell me you''re falling for my looks?"


    "Pftu!" Ino spat in disdain without hesitation and stood up, dusting her hands.


    "Shikamaru! Ch��ji! Did you hear that? Hikari-senpai doesn''t even want to teach


    us!"


    She then looked at Hikari triumphantly, eager to see his shocked, flustered expression after being outyed.


    From the forest, Ch��ji and Shikamaru walked over.


    Their expressions were odd-somewhere between anger and confusion as they


    stared at Hikari.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "After hearing what I said, you must be furious, right? If so, then hurry back and ask the Hokage to assign you a new instructor."


    "I''m doing this purely because I know my own limits. I''m not capable of training


    you properly."


    "Ino-Shika-Ch�� are the pirs of Konoha. I can''t afford to ruin you just because I''m not good enough!"


    The raw sincerity in Hikari''s voice was enough to move even the coldest hearts to


    tears.


    Even Ino was caught off guard by his performance.


    "Hikari-senpai, you''re shameless! Don''t you feel even a little guilty about trying to


    dump us like that?"


    Read 40 advanced Chapters on my P@treon.


    [email protected]/KakuzuTL

 Chapter 73 - Roasted Rabbit

    Chapter 73 - 73 - Roasted Rabbit


    "Why should I feel ashamed? I never asked to be your instructor in the first ce." Kamizuki Hikari curled his lip as he spoke.


    He had been assigned this role-it wasn''t like he''d volunteered. So why should he feel responsible?


    "Alright, let''s focus on roasting the rabbits first. Look, Ch��ji''s practically starving!" Shikamaru cut in, stopping Ino before she could say more.


    Things had already escted to this point. If they kept going, it could easily sour the rtionship between them.


    "Yeah, go ahead. Just save one for me!" Hikari licked his lips as he eyed the plump wild rabbits, then casually waved them off.


    "Hmph!"


    "You don''t want to teach us, yet you still expect us to save you a rabbit? Keep dreaming!" Ino blurted out without hesitation, as always.


    "Now, now, Ino, you shouldn''t think that way!" Hikari decided to take this opportunity to clear things up, so they wouldn''t keep misunderstanding him.


    "It''s not that I don''t want to be your instructor. The reality is that your generation already has a well-established shinobi training system. After graduating from the Academy, it won''t be long before you be ch��nin. At that point, having a ch��nin as your j��nin instructor just doesn''t make sense!"


    Appeal to reason, persuade with logic.


    Kamizuki Hikari was confident he could convince (or bamboozle) these kids.


    Shikamaru busied himself with starting the fire, while Ch��ji sat nearby, his eyes tracking the rabbits like a hawk-a ratherical sight.


    "Tch. Maybe I''d believe it if someone else said that!" Ino wasn''t buying it. Since he clearly didn''t want to be their instructor, there was no need to hold back her grievances.


    Shikamaru raised an eyebrow but stayed quiet.


    He had already figured things out. Ino was a cute and sharp girl, and Hikari was a mature man. Hikari might ignore her words, but he wouldn''t get too angry. As long as Shikamaru kept things from blowing up between them, everything would be fine.


    Perfect.


    "Is my reputation really that bad?" Hikari fixed his gaze on Ino.


    [Skill Activated: Abyssal Stare!]


    "Terrible. An irresponsible teacher is the worst. Honestly, Hikari-senpai, you''re not even half as dedicated as Iruka-sensei!"


    "That''s true. Iruka really is reliable."


    Hikari couldn''t argue. Compared to his ownziness, Iruka was the academy''s model teacher, attentive to every student. No wonder he was assigned the elite ss.


    "Exactly! You''re around the same age as Iruka-sensei, but you can''t even match half of his sense of duty. Doesn''t that make you feel ashamed?" Ino genuinely felt frustrated.


    In her mind, Hikari''s skills might becking, but he was good-looking.


    Unlike Asuma, whom Sakura had once jokingly called the monkey prince during one of their private chats. His thick beard and the lingering smell of smoke were major turn-offs for girls their age.


    But Hikari? Sure, he wasn''t on Kakashi''s level in terms of strength, but looks-wise, he could at least tie with him.


    And for Ino, that was enough.


    There was some truth to Hikari''s earlier point��as n heirs, the three of them would eventually master their family''s secret techniques. At most, Hikari''s guidance would only help with practicalbat experience.


    Realistically, as long as they didn''t pick fights with j��nin, most ch��nin wouldn''t stand a chance against the three of them working together. And once they became ch��nin themselves, even j��nin would think twice before facing the next generation of Ino-Shika-Ch��.


    "Since you hold Iruka in such high regard, how about I ask him to be your instructor instead?" Rather than taking offense, Hikari cheerfully suggested swapping roles.


    "Heh, if I agreed to that, wouldn''t I be falling into your trap?" Ino snorted, looking smugly at Hikari.


    "Wow, Ino, are you really that sharp? You saw right through me again!"


    "Of course I''m smart! You can''t fool me!" Ino said proudly, her eyebrows


    practically dancing with glee.


    Off to the side, Shikamaru couldn''t help but facepalm.


    ''Ino, you''ve been totally yed by Hikari-senpai.''


    "Yes, yes. Ino is the smartest, right?"


    "Obviously!"


    "Then, as such a clever kunoichi, shouldn''t you choose a good shinobi to be your instructor, so you can better serve Konoha in the future?"


    "Well, when you put it that way, maybe, but..."


    "No buts. A mere chunin like me leading the Ino-Shika-Ch��? The pressure''s just too much."


    "You feel pressure?" Ino''s voice jumped three octaves as she stared at him in disbelief.


    "Of course I do!" Hikari met her gaze without flinching, his expression earnest. For a moment, Ino had been swayed by his earlier words��but the second he mentioned pressure, she snapped back to reality.


    ''This guy shows upte, eats the most, makes us catch rabbits while he naps under a tree-and now he ims he''s under pressure?''


    If that''s what "pressure" looked like, Ino swore she''d write her name backwards from now on.


    "Alright, I can''t argue with you." Ino admitted defeat.


    When it came to thick skin, out of everyone she knew, Kamizuki Hikari''s was the thickest.


    ''Asuma-sensei... I kinda miss you. If you were here, things wouldn''t be this chaotic. I mean... you''d definitely be a lot more responsible than this guy.''


    "Good, admitting you were wrong is the first step."


    "Tell you what-I won''t make this hard for you. Once we''re done here, we''ll head back to the Hokage''s office. I''ll request a reassignment, and all you have to do is agree.


    Win-win, don''t you think?"


    Ino tilted her head, studying Hikari for a moment before silently shuffling closer to


    Shikamaru.


    She was done talking to this shameless man.


    The rich aroma of roasted rabbit filled the air, making Hikari''s mouth water.


    No doubt about it-these rabbits from the shinobi world were something else.


    Their aroma and taste were far superior.


    "Hikari-senpai." Shikamaru spoke up,


    "What if we don''t mind your skill level? If you just take your duties seriously from now on, even if we don''t improve much, we won''t me you. How''s that for a deal?


    Truth be told, it was a pretty generous deal.


    Most ch��nin would''ve jumped at the chance getting paid as an


    instructor while mentoring the al ne


    generation of the Ino-Shika-Ch�� trio? Sounded like a dream job.


    "Well... overstepping one''s bounds isn''t a good thing." Hikari rejected it again.


    Shikamaru''s lips curled slightly.


    As expected-his refusals weren''t all that firm after all.


    His hands remained busy, rotating the skewered rabbits and brushing them with


    sauce, the savory scent growing even more tantalizing.


    "Hikari-senpai, you''re usually stuck in the Hokage''s office, right? I bet the Hokage keeps a pretty close eye on you, huh?"


    Read 40 advanced Chapters on my P@treon.


    [email protected]/KakuzuTL

 Chapter 74: Change of Plans

    <h4>Chapter 74 - 74: Change of ns</h4>


    "How could that be possible?! The Hokage cares for the vigers like their own children and does everything possible for each shinobi! Tsunade-sama is the most perfect Hokage��bar none!"


    Hikari started off with tant ttery, causing the young trio of Ino-Shika-Ch�� to collectively roll their eyes in response.


    There were no outsiders around, but even so, this level of bootlicking was a bit much.


    "Senpai, Tsunade-sama is definitely amazing, but... she''s still the Hokage. As a subordinate, working under a superior''s watchful eye is bound to feel restrictive, right?" Shikamaru spoke up again, pointing out the part that made Hikari the most ufortable.


    Being close to Tsunade meant he could appreciate the view up close��that went without saying.


    But aside from that? It wasn''t asfortable as guarding the gate. Back then, no one bothered him, and he couldze around freely.


    "Just... a tiny bit, I suppose." Hikari mumbled.


    "This is all out of pure respect for Tsunade-sama. Having a beautiful, kind, and generous leader like her is something people dream about!" Even without Tsunade present, Hikari kept the praise flowing.


    Mostly, it was damage control. He couldn''t risk these three kids reporting him behind his back.


    Usually, when he pissed Tsunade off, he could smooth things over easily.


    But if Ino-Shika-Ch�� ratted him out? That would be a different story.


    Knowing her, she''d probably seize the chance to punish him harshly.


    ''Confirmed. If you really liked Hokage''s office, why aren''t you rushing back there now?''


    Shikamaru saw right through him. Kamizuki Hikari kept saying he didn''t want to mentor them, but he clearly wasn''t in a rush to return to the Hokage''s office either. Honestly, the guy probably preferred goofing off outside.


    Which made things easier.


    Shikamaru might not know Kamizuki Hikari''s full background, but his dad definitely did.


    It was obvious Kamizuki Hikari was specifically chosen by his father''s generation. There was no way someone with zero skill would be brought in like this. There was definitely more to it, but for now, all Shikamaru needed was to keep him around.


    With Asuma gone, it didn''t matter much to Shikamaru who their instructor was.


    "Senpai, if you be our j��nin instructor, we can train on our own like today while you just supervise. That way, you won''t disobey Tsunade-sama''s orders and you can still do whatever you want. Isn''t that the perfect middle ground?"


    Kamizuki Hikari fell silent.


    Shikamaru''s proposal sounded... really good.


    He''d been worried earlier that teaching the Ino-Shika-Ch�� trio would be too much of a hassle. But if he could just let them run free and do as they pleased, that would make things so much easier.


    More importantly, he could find a nice spot to nap while keeping a loose eye on their progress. These kids were heirs to their ns��elite by default. Even without constant oversight, they''d train diligently.


    ck off at work, get free meals, and have kids to look after him?


    Where else could you find a gig like this?


    But still...


    Something felt off. Too good to be true.


    Things like this didn''t just fall from the sky. A deal this sweet... was definitely suspicious.


    "Shikamaru, I don''t agree. If Hikari-senpai does this, we''ll have to take care of him on top of our own training. That''s not getting a teacher��that''s getting deadweight!" Ino snapped.


    "Hey now, I''ve got a temper too, you know!"


    Hikari had been weighing the pros and cons, but Ino''s sudden objection pushed him over the edge.


    "Fine, it''s settled! I''m your instructor now. You better behave and train properly��especially you, Ino. If I catch you cking off, you''ll see how I handle things!"


    "You��you ipetent teacher! I refuse!" The thought of having Hikari as herzy, irresponsible instructor sent Ino into a rage.


    "I don''t need your approval. Your fathers went to Tsunade-sama and specifically asked for me. You think I wanted to babysit three brats like you?" Kamizuki Hikari''s temper red.


    "I don''t care! I still refuse!"


    "Then go ask Inoichi to beg Tsunade-sama again. I''ll wait right here."


    "I''m not going anywhere! What, do you think I''m stupid?" Ino nced at the delicious grilled rabbit, then at Ch��ji, who was already drooling. She knew that if she left now, she wouldn''t even get a bone, let alone a bite.


    She''d worked hard to catch these rabbits��she would eat them.


    Not only would she eat, she''d feast.


    "Not stupid, just... not the brightest, huh?"


    "Hmph! You''re the one who''s not bright! As a senpai, you don''t even act like one��no wonder we don''t respect you!"


    "That''s fine. As long as you finish your training and take on missions to support me, I''m cool with anything!"


    "You��!"


    Seeing the two about to erupt again, Shikamaru quickly stepped in.


    He finally realized that Kamizuki Hikari''s temper was basically on par with a kid''s. Especially when it came to arguing��he and Ino were evenly matched. It was hard to say who was more annoying.


    ''Was this really the right choice?''


    With an inward sigh, Shikamaru divided the rabbits��one for Hikari, one for Ino, one for himself, three for Ch��ji, and one spare.


    "Not bad, not bad at all!"


    Hikari remarked after a bite. He''d assumed Shikamaru, beingzy, couldn''t cook, but the kid had skills.


    ''Nice. Future meals secured.''


    "Of course! Shikamaru was trained by me and Ch��ji!" Ino said proudly.


    "What''s that got to do with you, you freeloader?"


    "I��!" Ino was ready to explode again.


    What kind of jonin instructor was this?!


    No talent, no motivation, useless in every way��except when it came to eating and being annoying.


    Ugh, so infuriating!


    "Senpai, please stop talking. Let''s just eat, alright?"


    "And you too, Ino. No talking while eating��don''t forget!"


    Shikamaru scolded both of them before quietly digging in. If he didn''t, Ch��ji was going to demolish all three of his rabbits and move on to thest one.


    And Shikamaru had his eye on those two rabbit legs.


    Competing with an Akimichi over food? Now that was a thrill.


    Ch��ji ate like a beast unleashed��one huge bite and half a rabbit was gone.


    Shikamaru didn''t care for manners, chewing openly and without restraint.


    Ino wanted to let loose, but with Hikari��an unfamiliar and handsome guy��sitting nearby, she could only nibble in small, delicate bites.


    As for Kamizuki Hikari? He didn''t care about appearances.


    To him, these three were just kids. He was a mature, steady man. Why would he get upset over a bunch of children?


    ''If I had married early, would my kids be about the same age as these three? Imagine having a son and daughter��the daughter, my little princess; the son, a troublemaker I''d spank regrly. Then my daughter grows up and brings home some guy... Ugh, never mind. The thought of some pig uprooting my precious cabbage is unbearable.''


    Thus, Ino noticed Hikari''s gaze shifting from fond to disgusted.


    ...Had she done something wrong?


    -----


    Read 40 advanced Chapters on my P@treon.


    [email protected]</a>/KakuzuTL

 Chapter 75: Training Complete

    <h4>Chapter 75 - 75: Training Complete</h4>


    Time: 17:00


    Location: Training Ground No. 10


    "I''m exhausted... so thirsty..." Ch��ji copsed onto the ground, stretching out his chubby hand toward Kamizuki Hikari like it was hisst hope for survival.


    "I''m super tired too!" Ino, mindful of her appearance, refrained from fully sprawling out on the ground.


    As for Shikamaru, he was lying next to Ch��ji, pretending to be dead.


    "Alright, take it slow. There''s enough for everyone!" Hikari grinned as he pulled out arge barrel, then began pouring water into cups for the three of them.


    Ch��ji grabbed his and downed it in one go.


    "Ahh, that hit the spot. Seriously thought I was gonna die!" With some strength restored, Ch��ji plopped back down and started pouring himself another cup.


    Ino sipped hers slowly, like a cautious little kitten.


    Shikamaru didn''t even bother using his hands. Lying on the ground, he lifted his head just enough to bite the rim of the cup and slowly drank.


    "You three really have terrible stamina!" Hikarimented, assessing their performance. "Just threeps around the Forest of Death, and you''re already done for? And you call yourselves the Ino-Shika-Ch�� trio? More like the Pig-Pig-Pig trio, if you ask me."


    None of the three even flinched at Hikari''s insults��they were used to it by now.


    More importantly, none of them had the energy to retort.


    "Hikari-senpai, do you seriously think we''re made of steel? Have you even run around the Forest of Death yourself?" Shikamaru asked, unable to hide his frustration.


    "Nope. Why would I do that for no reason?" Kamizuki Hikari shrugged, looking totally innocent.


    "You don''t run it yourself but you make us do it? Don''t you think that''s a bit unfair?" Shikamaru protested.


    "This is something I picked up from Gai. Your bodies are still weak, but you''re at the age when you grow the fastest. You''ve gotta train harder and unlock your full potential." Despite his teasing tone, Hikari was actually quite pleased with their performance.


    "For a shinobi, the body is the foundation. Especially you, Ch��ji��without a strong body, you won''t be able to handle your n''s secret techniques."


    "What about us?" Ino asked with a huff after finishing her drink.


    She could swear even under Asuma''s training, she''d never had to do physical drills like this.


    "Are you and Shikamaru not shinobi too?" Hikari''s expression turned serious. "I may not have wanted to be your teacher, but since I''m here, I''ll make sure to teach you properly."


    "I know you three might not be convinced yet, but don''t worry. Tomorrow I''ll get a girl to spar with you. If she can easily do something you three can''t, and you stillin afterward, then just leave. I don''t waste my time with deadweight!"


    Shikamaru rolled his eyes and reluctantly pushed himself up from the ground. "Hikari-senpai, this female sparring partner... she''s not way older than us, right? If she''s a ch��nin or something, we''ll drop dead before we canpete."


    "Rx. She''s about your age. Tomorrow''s training will focus purely on taijutsu. You three better not get discouraged when she outpaces you." Hikari replied.


    "Hmph! There''s no way I''ll lose to another girl!" Ino clenched her fists. She briefly considered punching Kamizuki Hikari but held herself back, choosing instead to silently cheer herself on.


    "Alright, that''s it for today''s training. Go home, find your moms, and get some rest!" Hikari yawnedzily as he got up and wandered off toward the public restrooms.


    He''d had a ton of water this afternoon��nature was calling.


    *Whoosh!*


    A Body Flicker Technique!


    It was Yamanaka Inoichi!


    Kamizuki Hikari''s steps paused for a moment as he sensed the familiar chakra behind him, then he calmly continued walking.


    "Thanks for teaching them today, Hikari."


    Inoichi smiled as he watched Hikari''s back. As a j��nin in charge of intelligence, he had a keen eye. He''d even noticed Hikari''s tiny pause when hended.


    Shinobi don''t believe in coincidences.


    "Oh, Inoichi-senpai!" Hikari turned around and looked a bit surprised to see him. "You really care about your daughter, huh?"


    "That''s only part of it. This restroom also happens to be partially owned by the Yamanaka n. I just came to, uh, use it and check if there were any issues." Inoichi replied with a suspiciously cheerful tone that made Hikari instinctively take a step back.


    "Well, you do that. Their training''s done for today, so I''m heading back."


    "Alright, take care."


    The two men exchanged a cordial goodbye. As Hikari disappeared into the distance, Inoichi finally turned to face his beloved daughter.


    "Ino, how was training this afternoon?"


    "Not bad, just... so tiring!" Ino grabbed her father''s arm. "Even Asuma-sensei never pushed us this hard with physical training. I feel like my body isn''t even mine anymore."


    "If you''re tired, your mom can make something nutritious for you when we get home. As for the training, just hang in there." Inoichi said, though he wasn''t about to mention that the Intelligence Division had taken special note of the trio runningps around the Forest of Death.


    The Forest of Death was vast, and its name wasn''t just for show��it was filled with deadly beasts, venomous insects, and other lethal hazards.


    Still, as a shinobi, Inoichi had no objections to his daughter training there.


    Compared to the harsh reality of the shinobi world, the Forest of Death was tame.


    If they couldn''t handle this, they won''t survive in the real shinobi world.


    "You''re the best, Dad!" Ino clung to Inoichi''s arm, her eyes gleaming mischievously. "Hey, Dad... can I ask for something?"


    Inoichi crouched down. "Hop on."


    "You''re seriously the best!"


    Ino climbed onto his back, arms around his neck, cheek resting on his shoulder.


    "Today''s training was so exhausting..."


    "Alright, let''s go home."


    Inoichi was always indulgent with his daughter.


    Even he had to admit, the intensity of today''s training was on another level. It had even made him raise an eyebrow.


    "Ch��ji, Shikamaru, let''s head back together!"


    Noticing the envious looks from the two boys, Inoichi called out to them before starting toward home.


    The Ino-Shika-Ch�� npounds were all in the same area, and since Akimichi Ch��za and Nara Shikaku weren''t avable, it fell to Inoichi to escort the boys home.


    That was his duty as an uncle.


    Ch��ji and Shikamaru trailed behind Inoichi, their eyes practically screaming jealousy as they watched Ino.


    "Shikamaru, what do you think about Hikari being your teacher?" Inoichi asked.


    Shikamaru scratched his head. "He''s... alright, I guess. Hikari-senpai doesn''t put on airs, but his actual strength... I can''t really gauge it."


    When it came to strength, Shikamaru wanted to say that Hikari was just some random ch��nin. But since this was their parents arrangement, he kept his thoughts vague rather than outrightining.


    "Hikari''s strength is definitely solid. At the very least, he''s more than capable of teaching the three of you." Inoichi replied.


    As he spoke, he looked into the distance where two figures��one chubby and one skinny��were racing toward them.


    "Dad!" Shikamaru and Ch��ji called out simultaneously.


    Akimichi Ch��zanded without a soundpletely at odds with his massive body.


    -----


    Read 40 advanced Chapters on my P@treon.


    [email protected]</a>/KakuzuTL

 Chapter 76: A Father’s Warmth

    <h4>Chapter 76 - 76: A Father''s Warmth</h4>


    Arge hand was now gently stroking Akimichi Ch��ji''s head.


    "You trained hard today, son!"


    "Dad, I want you to carry me on your back too!"


    "Alright, hop on!"


    Faced with his son''s pleading, Ch��za didn''t say much. He simply reached out and lifted Ch��ji onto his back. That broad and sturdy back gave Ch��ji a deep sense of security.


    Watching his twopanions being carried by their fathers, Nara Shikamaru could only stare longingly at Shikaku.


    "Come on, you''re a grown boy now. You should learn to take care of yourself." Shikaku said bluntly, refusing without hesitation.


    "Dad, look at how Uncle Ch��za and Uncle Inoichi treat their kids! Can''t you at least show me a little care too?"


    "Nope, too much trouble. Shikamaru, you''re a man now. How about you carry me for a bit instead?"


    "No way! That''s such a drag!"


    "See? Neither of us wants to bother, so let''s just walk like this."


    Shikamaru nced at Ch��ji''s blissful expression, then at Ino, who was already fast asleep on Yamanaka Inoichi''s back, and finally sighed in resignation.


    He was still jealous...


    "You little brat, this is thest time!" Shikaku eventually caved in, unable to ignore the longing in his son''s eyes.


    "Dad, you''re the best!" Shikamaru said as he eagerly climbed onto Shikaku''s back.


    Even if it wasn''t as broad as Uncle Ch��za''s, to Shikamaru, it still felt like one of the happiest things in the world.


    "Let''s leave discussions for tomorrow."


    "Look at these three,pletely exhausted!" Inoichi remarked with a chuckle.


    Shikaku nodded in agreement. "Yeah, today was definitely their toughest training session in years."


    Beside them, Ch��za grinned. "Hard training means faster growth��and better chances of survival on the battlefield. I''ll need to cook extra tonight. Feels like Ch��ji''s already lost weight!"


    Inoichi and Shikaku nced at the chubby boy on Ch��za''s back and wisely chose not toment.


    ---


    Hokage Tower.


    Kamizuki Hikari slipped into the Hokage''s office and immediately imed his usual seat, settling in for some leisurely downtime.


    [Damn, today''s training really wore me out!]


    Tsunade, now enjoying a much more rxed schedule after delegating most of her duties, was sipping tea. When she heard Hikari''s inner monologue, she couldn''t help but nce up.


    Morning training? He showed up at ten.


    Afternoon training? He had the kids runningps while he rested in the shade.


    Tired? What a load of crap.


    "So, what do you think of those kids?" Since she had nothing better to do, Tsunade decided to chat with Hikari to pass the time.


    It wasn''t yet the end of the workday, and as a responsible Hokage, she had to remain in the office. Fortunately, most of the tasks were already distributed��she just needed to wait for reports. Once this transitional period was over, she could sneak out for a drink or even a quick gamble.


    The thought of gambling made her hands itch.


    "Not bad. They''re pretty serious about it." Hikari answered honestly.


    Among the younger generation of n heirs and civilian shinobi in Konoha, the most talented were undoubtedly Naruto and Sasuke��both of whom were now being trained by Kakashi and Jiraiya, respectively.


    Then there were Hy��ga Neji and Hinata, who also had great potential. But Neji was assigned to Y��hi Kurenai, and Hinata to Maito Gai. Neither was Hikari''s responsibility.


    As for Rock Lee? Even if someone handed him over, Hikari wouldn''t take him. Lee was tailor-made for Gai''s teaching style��no one else could handle him.


    The Ino-Shika-Ch�� trio, though not prodigies, were diligent and had decent talent. That was more than enough for Kamizuki Hikari.


    Through his "sign-in" system, Hikari could acquire various jutsu and bloodlines��except for the Eight Gates.


    That was a technique requiring relentless pressure on one''s own limits, an indomitable will forged stronger than steel, and the ultimate cost��sacrificing one''s life to unleash power many times greater than Kage level.


    Hikari had once thought about training under Gai, but he onlysted two days before giving up.


    Taijutsu was nice as a bonus, but it''d never be his main path.


    "Good. Just don''t lead them astray. If you''re not up to it, admit it now and I''ll assign them a new teacher." Tsunade warned.


    The Ino-Shika-Ch�� trio was one of Konoha''s pir forces. While not necessarily the strongest individuals, their value in group battles against other viges was irreceable.


    Tsunade didn''t want Kamizuki Hikari messing that up with hisziness.


    "Do I look like someone who doesn''t know his limits?" Hikari repliedzily, not even turning his head.


    [Is Tsunade getting old? She''s so naggy.]


    [Who do you think I am? The Akimichi n''s secret techniques fall under Yang Release, while the Nara''s shadow techniques and Yamanaka''s mind techniques belong to Yin Release. If I can master the very origin of these chakra natures, teaching these kids is a piece of cake!]


    Origin, huh?


    Tsunade''s expression remained unreadable. After all the shocking revtions she''d gleaned from Kamizuki Hikari''s inner monologues, she was practically numb by now.


    "You sure sound confident. But the ANBU just reported that you were napping in the training grounds while the kids were out doingps. Weren''t you worried something might happen to them?"


    "They''re Ino-Shika-Ch��. Should I treat them like fragile treasures and shield them from all danger?" Hikari retorted.


    Sure, he''d been convinced by Shikamaru to ck off a bit��but that didn''t change his resolve to train them well.


    "Fine, fine. I''m in a good mood today, so I''m not gonna argue." Tsunade said, officially calling a truce. "I''m just reminding you��if you can''t do the job,e back here and guard the door. I''ll even raise your pay."


    [Aww, Tsunade does care about me! It''s only been a day apart, and she already misses me.]


    [Ah, women��you''re such a tsundere!]


    A smug grin crept onto Hikari''s face as he indulged in his delusions.


    Tsunade red at him.


    ''I shouldn''t have bothered.''


    ''Miss you? Even if you jumped off this building or died out there, I wouldn''t bat an eye.''


    ''But if you ruin the next generation of Ino-Shika-Ch��, I''m taking all your savings aspensation.''


    ''Speaking of which... just how much money does this guy have, anyway?''


    Now that was a serious question.


    -----


    Read 40 advanced Chapters on my P@treon.


    [email protected]</a>/KakuzuTL

 Chapter 77: Reunion with Mikan

    <h4>Chapter 77 - 77: Reunion with Mikan</h4>


    Three minutes passed.


    Five minutes passed.


    Ten minutes in, Kamizuki Hikari finally raised his head to look at Tsunade.


    [What''s with this look? Does Tsunade think I''m so handsome she can''t take her eyes off me?]


    [That can''t be it. She''s never looked at me like that before. She''s definitely plotting something!]


    Tsunade slowly lifted her gaze, her eyes filled with amusement as she studied Hikari. "What, getting impatient already?"


    "No, not at all! I''m just curious��being stared at with such intensity by someone as esteemed as you, Tsunade-sama, makes me feel... truly honored!" Hikari''s sixth sense was ringing rm bells.


    He had a strong feeling he''d just stepped into a trap. And the one whoid it��was right in front of him.


    [Tsunade, if you''re lusting after me, just say so. I might as well surrender myself to you at this point!]


    Her eye twitched. Tsunade could feel her monstrous strength bubbling under her skin, barely restrained.


    This idiot. What kind of nonsense is he thinking!?


    *Knock! Knock! Knock!*


    A familiar voice sounded from the other side of the door.


    "Tsunade-sama, I heard you were looking for me?"


    *Thud!*


    Hikari jumped to his feet so fast he knocked over the chair.


    "What''s wrong with you? Such recklessness��how can you ever aplish anything great?" Tsunade''s gaze sharpened, her tone brooking no argument. "Since we''re about to finish work, you''reing with me!"


    "Ahem! Tsunade-sama, I think I''m feeling a bit under the weather. How about I head home to rest, and you go enjoy yourself? I''ll cover all your food and drinks tonight��deal?"


    Mikan = Hikari''s natural nemesis.


    Tsunade = Hikari''s natural nemesis.


    Mikan + Tsunade = Hikari''s impending doom.


    If these two women teamed up, it''d be nothing short of the apocalypse for him.


    "Oh? And where exactly do you think you''re going?" Tsunade leisurely rose to her feet, cracking her knuckles with a series of ominous pops. The sound alone was enough to ster a smile back onto Kamizuki Hikari''s face.


    [This woman is terrifying. Someone, please take her home already��spare me from this torture!]


    Hypocrite.


    Watching Hikari smile while inwardly cursing her, Tsunade mentally added anotherbel to him.


    "Mikan,e in."


    The door opened, and Mikan stepped inside, dressed in casual attire.


    "Tsunade-sama."


    Her greeting was polite, her demeanor respectful.


    "No need for formalities." Tsunade waved a hand before pointing at Kamizuki Hikari. "Mikan, does this guy look familiar?"


    Mikan turned toward the corner. When she saw Hikari, a bright smile instantly appeared on her face.


    "Familiar? Oh, extremely familiar. This guy is practically a regr at our hospital, always flirting with the young nurses. If it weren''t for me keeping an eye on him, who knows how many girls he would''ve seduced by now!"


    "Hey, hey!" Hikari had initially nned toy low and avoid provoking her, but since Mikan was the one picking a fight, he wasn''t about to hold back.


    "Let''s not twist the facts here. I go to the hospital to study medical ninjutsu. And as for chatting with the lovelydies��that''s just normal social interaction. Should I act like ''someone'', scowling at everyone as if they owe me money?"


    Respect others, and they will respect you.


    But if Mikan wanted to provoke him, then Hikari had no qualms about fighting dirty.


    "Nice excuse, but everyone can see what you''re really up to. If I hadn''t been protecting those girls, someone would''ve already put a bounty on your head and broken your third leg!"


    "Why would anyone put a bounty on me? Mikan, are you just jealous because I get along with the younger nurses? Is that why you''re ndering me like this?"


    "You��!"


    "Me what?!" Hikari pressed on mercilessly. "Seems to me you''re just bitter because you can''t get married yourself, so you don''t want anyone else to either. If it weren''t for you meddling, I''d probably have a whole harem by now!"


    "You bastard!" Mikan snapped at the mention of marriage.


    Honestly, aside from being a little older, Mikan had a good figure and looked fine. But she was way too fierce, especially when dealing with Hikari.


    And now his words had clearly hit a nerve.


    "Heh, Hikari, you think you''re being funny, huh?" Tsunade, who''d been watching from the side, suddenly cut in.


    The moment she spoke, Kamizuki Hikari''s heart sank.


    [Crap... I got so caught up arguing with Mikan, I forgot there''s another singledy in the room...]


    "You''re dead!"


    Thest thread of Tsunade''s patience snapped. Her foot mmed into the ground as sheunched herself at Hikari, her fist cutting through the air with enough force to create a shockwave.


    [What a terrifying punch!]


    Admiring the sheer power for a split second, Hikari darted forward, his right hand shooting out like lightning to grab Tsunade''s wrist while his left palm tapped her waist.


    A tingling numbness rippled through her body, dispersing all the power behind her punch. The mighty blow became nothing more than a soft p.


    "What kind of technique was that?!" Tsunade yanked her hand back, retreating a step as she stared at Hikari in astonishment.


    His speed had been fast enough to catch her off guard, and his grip strength��while not quite matching hers��was nothing to scoff at.


    That final strike, though... it almost resembled the Hy��ga n''s Gentle Fist.


    "An improved version of the Ranshinsh��. You know, the one that disrupts chakra flow?"


    The original Ranshinsh�� (Body Pathway Derangement) used a burst of chakra to scramble the target''s chakrawork��usually to break genjutsu.


    But Hikari''s version could disrupt an enemy''s chakra output, making it especially dangerous. Tsunade''s monstrous strength came from chakra-enhanced blows��disrupt that, and she''s only slightly stronger than a regr person.


    "Exin the principles to meter. I''ll see if it''s worth adding to the Scroll of Seals."


    "That''s my secret technique! I was gonna make it my family heirloom!" Hikari''s excuses flowed as smoothly as ever.


    Tsunade''s lips curled into a smirk as she shot him a knowing look before turning to leave with Mikan.


    "Make sure you lock up the office. Don''t let anyone steal our confidential documents!"


    [What is this woman up to? She seriously wants my jutsu?]


    [I mean, sure, it''s not that valuable to me... but just handing it over to the vige feels like a scam.]


    Quietly closing the door, Hikari followed after Tsunade and Mikan.


    Those whoe are not well-intentioned, and those who are well-intentioned do note.


    Since Tsunade clearly had something nned, he''d rather take initiative and see what her game was. That way, he might find a way to counter it.


    But why bring Mikan along? Was this some nostalgic reunion for the Senju n?


    Listening to the two womenughing ahead, Hikari scoffed.


    Never try to guess a woman''s thoughts. No matter how hard you try, you''ll never figure them out.


    [Fine then. Wateres, I''ll build a dam. Soldierse, I''ll raise my de. Let''s see what kind of trap Tsunade has cooked up for me today!]


    -----


    Read 40 advanced Chapters on my P@treon.


    [email protected]</a>/KakuzuTL

 Chapter 78: Marriage Talks

    <h4>Chapter 78 - 78: Marriage Talks</h4>


    Up ahead, Tsunade couldn''t help but smirk after hearing Kamizuki Hikari''s inner thoughts.


    ''You little brat, trying to outy me? I can hear everything you''re thinking now. In the end, I''ll leave you in pieces. Hmph!''


    Watching Tsunade''s excited expression, Mikan couldn''t help but wonder why she had summoned her here.


    Running into each other at Konoha Hospital was one thing, but today, Tsunade had openly called for her. Something about this felt unusual.


    Ten minutester, the three of them entered a barbecue restaurant.


    "Hikari, you said you''d treat us, right? No problem with that, yeah?" After ordering arge spread of food, Tsunade finally turned to Kamizuki Hikari with a grin.


    "If I say there''s a problem, can I leave?" Hikari stared at the mountain of meat in front of him, his heart bleeding.


    This was his hard-earned money!


    [So much food and drink... Are you a pig?!]


    Tsunade''s eyebrow twitched. She knew Hikari was unhappy.


    But so what if he was? Was he going to stand up and fight her over it?


    She loved watching him seethe withints he couldn''t voice, forced to silently curse her in his mind.


    And that just gave her another reason to mark it down against him.


    "Rx, this meal won''t be for nothing. Let''s get to the main topic." As she spoke, she ced the meat on the grill, stopping Mikan''s eager hands and taking over the task herself.


    Hikari nced at Mikan, then back at Tsunade. Though he and Mikan knew each other, they belonged to different departments. What kind of "main topic" could there be?


    Mikan looked just as confused as he did, her eyes nk, having no idea what Tsunade was about to say.


    "Mikan, you''re not exactly young anymore. Have you thought about marriage?"


    Marriage!


    At that word, both Hikari and Mikan instinctively leaned back.


    [Is Tsunade trying to make me marry Mikan?!]


    Mikan: ''Is Tsunade-sama seriously trying to marry me off to that jerk Kamizuki Hikari?''


    No way!


    No matter who they were meant to marry��it couldn''t be each other.


    In that moment, the two longtime rivals found themselves in rare agreement.


    "Ahem, Tsunade-sama, my heart belongs to the Senju. I''d prefer we didn''t bring up marriage." Mikan dered firmly, shooting a haughty look at Hikari.


    ''If you think I''d ever marry you, keep dreaming!''


    Tsunade handed the barbecue tongs to Hikari, signaling him to take over grilling duties.


    "Just answer me one thing. From childhood until now, have you never thought about getting married?" Her expression suddenly turned serious. Hikari realized this might be the first time he''d seen Tsunade like this.


    Even when dealing with the Daimy�� or tedious paperwork, she had never been this solemn.


    Mikan fell silent.


    As a woman, it wasn''t like she had never considered marriage.


    But she had grown ustomed to being alone. The idea of suddenly epting a man into her life felt... strange.


    "I understand. As a woman, I''ve been through the same thing." Tsunade''s voice softened.


    Mikan''s experiences mirrored her own past. She might not know every detail of Mikan''s thoughts, but she understood them well enough.


    "I''m nning to gather all the eligible young men and women in Konoha for matchmaking. Mikan, as a Senju, I know your worth, so I want you to have the first pick."


    Mikan''s lips moved slightly, but she ended up shaking her head again.


    She genuinely felt lost.


    What kind of man should she even look for?


    Tall? Short? Fat? Thin?


    "Fine. As the head of the Senju n, I''m giving you an order, Mikan. And as a member of the Senju, shouldn''t you obey it?" Seeing Mikan''s hesitation, Tsunade pressed further.


    "Tsunade-sama, I''ll always follow your orders. Even if you told me to die right now, I''d do it without hesitation!" Mikan answered firmly, her loyalty to the Senju n unwavering.


    Hikari couldn''t help but admire her dedication.


    After witnessing so much scheming and self-interest, such pure devotion to one''s n was truly something to respect.


    "I don''t need you to die. I need you to find a man, get married, have a couple of kids, and live happily!"


    "Stop treating death so lightly."


    "Life isn''t that long, but it''s not that short either. Sometimes, you have to live for yourself too."


    These were Tsunade''s sincere words.


    Her own life had turned out this way, and because she understood the pain of it, she didn''t want Mikan to end up alone and regretful.


    "I''ll listen to Tsunade-sama. But... marrying Kamizuki Hikari is absolutely out of the question!"


    Perhaps feeling she hadn''t made herself clear enough, Mikan added��"Anyone but him!"


    "Oh? Then how about marrying old man Kosuke? I''ll even pay for the wedding. How''s that?" Hikari shot back.


    As if he''d ever want to marry her in the first ce!


    "You��go die!"


    "No way, nah nah nah~"


    "I''ll beat you to death!"


    "Whoa, can''t catch me, can''t catch me~"


    "You��!"


    "Both of you, sit down!" Tsunade''s sharpmand silenced them instantly.


    Hikari and Mikan immediately straightened up, looking as proper as two scolded children.


    "You two..."


    Tsunade massaged her temples, feeling a headacheing on.


    Thank goodness she hadn''t actually considered pairing these two up. The chaos would''ve been endless.


    "Mikan, as long as it''s not this guy, you''re fine with it, right?" Tsunade repeated.


    "That''s right!" Mikan wanted to say more, but seeing Hikari''s infuriating smirk, she impulsively agreed.


    The moment the words left her mouth, she regretted it.


    ''Tsunade-sama, please be reasonable! If you actually make me marry old man Kosuke, I''d rather die!''


    Maruboshi Kosuke was a good man, well-known among Konoha''s ranks.


    But the problem was... he was nearly sixty.


    Mikan was still in her prime��she had no intention of marrying an old man.


    Luckily, Tsunade wasn''t that unreasonable.


    From a n standpoint, Mikan was her kin.


    From a strategic perspective, Mikan''s marriage would set an example for other single shinobi in Konoha.


    In this era of peace, if these unmarried shinobi weren''t willing to settle down and contribute to Konoha''s future generations, what was the point?


    This kind of selfish mindset went against the Will of Fire.


    Konoha needed to grow��not just in numbers, but in strong shinobi bloodlines.


    "The man I''m introducing to you is an outstanding young talent. He''s a Special J��nin, good-looking, well-respected, and currently has a younger brother. Though the brother''s a bit of a troublemaker, I''m sure you''ll get along."


    Something about this description felt oddly familiar...


    Wait��


    Hikari''s head snapped up as he stared at Tsunade in disbelief.


    Tsunade smiled.


    "It''s Kamizuki Izumo!"


    -----


    Read 40 advanced Chapters on my P@treon.


    [email protected]</a>/KakuzuTL

 Chapter 79: Izumo and Mikan

    <h4>Chapter 79 - 79: Izumo and Mikan</h4>


    "What?"


    Hearing Tsunade mention his older brother''s name, Kamizuki Hikari froze in shock.


    [Damn it, Tsunade, you heartless woman! You''re actually making a move on my big bro?!]


    "What''s wrong?" Tsunade smiled yfully as she looked at Hikari. "I believe we already discussed this back in the Daimy��''s residence, didn''t we? Your brother, Izumo, is unmarried, and my nsman Mikan is also single. This is a match made by the heavens!"


    "You''re... against it?"


    Hikari forced an awkwardugh.


    How was he supposed to answer that?


    Originally, he had nned to bring two beautiful women from the Daimy��''s court to take care of his brother. After Tsunade shot down that idea, he had already started considering finding Izumo a partner within the vige.


    A j��nin might be out of reach, but there were plenty of single ch��nin and genin women��more than enough for Izumo to choose from.


    Never in his wildest dreams did he expect Tsunade to arrange a marriage within just two days of returning.


    "Ahem... Tsunade-sama, people nowadays value personal freedom. A forced marriage like this won''t lead to happiness. Besides, if my brother gets special treatment from you, it''ll invite gossip. That could seriously damage your authority as Hokage."


    "If that happens, my brother might justmit seppuku on the spot!"


    "How about this��why don''t you establish a proper shinobi matchmaking system first? Let my brother find someone naturally. What do you think?"


    As Hikari nced at Mikan, the mere thought of her bing his sister-inw made his entire body shudder.


    Right now, he and Izumo lived together in the same house. If Mikan married into the family, Hikari would have to move out. Given how poorly he and Mikan got along, it might even lead to a bitter feud between brothers. That would be disastrous.


    "Tsk tsk. Mikan, it seems someone here really doesn''t think you''re good enough." Tsunade deliberately stirred the pot.


    Mikan shot Hikari a fierce re before taking a deep breath.


    "Tsunade-sama, I''d rather not live in the same house as that guy. Maybe you should consider someone else?"


    "I rmend Kotetsu Hagane. He''s been diligently guarding Konoha''s gates for years. Fullymitted to the idea that ''Konoha is his home''��a real sense of civic duty. A great man. Mikan-nee deserves nothing less!"


    (Kotetsu: Wow. Thanks a lot, man.)


    Mikan gave Hikari onest sidelong nce before turning away, refusing to even look at him.


    "Hikari, won''t you reconsider? You''re putting me in a very difficult position here." Tsunade said with a meaningful tone.


    [Good! The harder it is for you, the better!]


    [Just don''t marry Mikan to my brother, or I''ll be homeless!]


    Tsunade''s smile widened in satisfaction.


    That''s exactly what this Hokage wants��to see you homeless. How does that make you feel?


    *Knock! Knock! Knock!*


    She rapped her knuckles against the table. "Come out."


    At her signal, a figure emerged from a nearby booth. Hikari''s jaw dropped.


    "Bro?! What are you doing here?"


    "Why shouldn''t I be here?" Kamizuki Izumo gave his younger brother a pointed look.


    "I heard everything just now. Head nurse Mikan is beautiful, kind-hearted, and well-respected among shinobi. Many admire her. Yet here you are, trying to ruin this marriage arranged by Tsunade-sama. Hikari... you''re such a wonderful little brother."


    [What the hell, bro?!]


    [Back in the capital, you agreed when I said I''d buy you two women!]


    [If you''re gonna betray me like this, don''t me me for being ruthless!]


    Taking a deep breath, Hikari forced a bright smile.


    "Tsunade-sama, Mikan-nee, let me be honest. My brother iszy��he can''t even cook when he gets home. He''s a disgrace to modern shinobi and men in general. Marrying him would be a tragedy for Mikan-nee."


    "If you ask me, the best bachelor in Konoha is Hatake Kakashi! He''s from a prestigious n, incredibly strong, gentle, considerate, and always willing to help others. Compared to him, my brother is like a disgusting bug in the dirtpletely unworthy of even a nce!"


    Izumo''s smile froze, and he stood there, stunned.


    (Hikari... you really are my precious little brother. Now I finally understand why I''ve stayed single all these years.)


    [Don''t worry, bro. Mikan isn''t right for you. A man like you can''t be tamed by just one woman. Tomorrow, I''ll go to the capital and buy you two beautiful, gentle, and virtuous women. I guarantee you won''t leave your bedroom for three days!]


    "Hikari, spreading malicious lies isn''t a good habit!" Tsunade chided.


    "Even if he''s your own brother, you shouldn''t nder him like this. If others heard, they''d think you''re dishonest."


    "I''ve reviewed Izumo''s records��he''s one of Konoha''s top-performing shinobi over the past decade. Strong, hardworking, and never onceined about his gatekeeping duties. How could such a man be worthless in your eyes?"


    "You should be more honest!"


    By the time Tsunade finished speaking, Izumo''s eyes were glistening with tears, as if he were about to cry.


    [Ohe on, bro! Tsunade is just buttering you up! Don''t fall for it!]


    Hikari screamed internally, hoping that the bond between brothers would awaken Izumo''s senses.


    s, it was useless.


    His mental plea not only failed to reach Izumo��it was heard loud and clear by Tsunade instead.


    ''Damn you! In your eyes, the Fifth Hokage is some kind of scheming viin, huh?''


    ''Since you dare to think of me like that, don''t me me for being ruthless!''


    Despite her inner fury, Tsunade kept her expression neutral as she turned to Izumo.


    "What do you think of Mikan?"


    Izumo''s face lit up with joy. "Mikan is kind and beautiful��she''s always been the person I admire and respect most. I just worry... that I might not be good enough for her..."


    Hikari closed his eyes in despair at the shameless ttery.


    [Bro, don''t be a simp. Please...]


    Mikan had initially been indifferent toward Izumo, but after hearing his earnest praise, she suddenly found him sincere and well-spoken.


    Compared to that insufferable Kamizuki Hikari, his older brother Kamizuki Izumo seemed like the perfect man.


    "Well then, why don''t you two go chat over there. We''re all family here, no need to be shy. Mikan, show your best side!" Tsunade gave a warm and very pointed reminder, then waved at Izumo.


    "Izumo, take the initiative."


    Obediently, Izumo stood and extended a hand to Mikan.


    "Head nurse Mikan, shall we?"


    Mikan nced back at Tsunade, then at Hikari��who still had his eyes tightly shut��and felt a surge of satisfaction.


    ''Hah! So you''re scared now, Hikari?''


    ''Let this be a lesson��never mess with a woman!''


    "Izumo, there''s no need to be so formal with me!" Mikan smiled.


    "Tsunade-sama... and ''Hikari-kun'', I''ll be going now!"


    When she addressed Hikari, Mikan felt an unparalleled sense of triumph.


    ''So. Damn. Satisfying.''


    -----


    Read 40+ advanced Chapters on my P@treon.


    [email protected]</a>/KakuzuTL

 Chapter 80: Love and Affection

    <h4>Chapter 80 - 80: Love and Affection</h4>


    [Well, damn. From now on, Izumo will bepletely wrapped around Mikan''s finger. And me? I''ll be the one footing the bill... Wait, Kakashi''s ce is pretty big, and Tsunade also has a residence. Maybe I should talk to them and see if I can sort out my living situation.]


    [But honestly, if Mikan really does marry my brother, it''s not a bad thing. She''s good-looking, great figure, and most importantly, she''s not into that chaotic socializing or wasting money. She''s the kind of woman who knows how to run a household.]


    Tsunade: ''???''


    ''Is Kamizuki Hikari out of his mind? Just a moment ago, he was trying everything to stop this, and now he''s already epted it.''


    Though this was the oue she wanted, Hikari''s abrupt change left her feeling like she couldn''t keep up with his train of thought.


    For a transmigrator, aside from the shinobi world constantly being at war, starting a family here was actually quite nice.


    At least, whether before or after marriage, women here rarely went around "socializing".


    Take Yuuhi Kurenai, for example. After Asuma''s death, she had remained single all these years despite being so beautiful. That kind of loyalty was truly admirable.


    As for why Hikari had stayed single all this time?


    Simple��he hadn''t felt stable enough yet.


    As a man, he just wanted to give every beautiful girl in the world a stable home. Is that wrong?


    Of course not.


    Any man would want the same.


    "Hikari, what do you think of Mikan?" Tsunade decided to probe his thoughts a little more.


    Mikan was one of her n members, after all. She couldn''t just push her into a pit.


    Hikari caught the aroma of grilled meat and promptly divided the portions��one for Tsunade, one for himself, another for himself, and yet another for himself.


    Then another for Tsunade, and the rest? All his.


    *Smack!*


    Unable to hold back, Tsunade smacked him on the head. "Hey, are you even listening to me?!"


    "I am, I am!" Hikari rubbed his head.


    "Tsunade-sama, I''d like to offer you a piece of advice��a man''s head and a woman''s waist are not to be touched casually. Don''t you know that?"


    Tsunade pointed at her own te of grilled meat, then at the one in front of Hikari. "I''m the Fifth Hokage. Does it seem appropriate for you to give me such a tiny portion while hogging the rest?"


    "I think it''s perfectly��" Hikari tried to y it off.


    "Hmm?" Tsunade raised her chin, staring him down with an imperious gaze.


    Think carefully before you speak, brat.


    "Hehe..." Hikari grinned sheepishly. "Eating too much grilled meat at night can make you gain weight. I was only thinking of Tsunade-sama''s figure. Who knew you''d misunderstand my good intentions?"


    Tsunade scoffed and rapped her knuckles on the table. "I''m a shinobi, and a medical-nin at that. I have my own secret techniques for maintaining my figure, so you don''t need to worry about that."


    "Then, these are all yours, Tsunade-sama. But... I''ve already used this te. Wouldn''t that be��"


    "I don''t mind." Tsunade, too impatient to wait, simply swapped her own te with the one in front of Hikari, now piled high with meat.


    Watching Kamizuki Hikari''s crestfallen expression��his failed scheme backfiring��Tsunade felt an immense satisfaction.


    Mess with me? Hikari, you''ve still got a long way to go.


    With her ability to overhear his thoughts, Tsunade found herself unusually at ease around him.


    Especially when she saw him frustrated��it made all the day''s fatigue melt away.


    [I DO mind!]


    Staring at the two measly pieces of meat left on his te, Kamizuki Hikari truly understood the meaning of reaping what you sow.


    "Grill the rest. And answer me��what do you really think of Mikan?"


    "She''s fine. Pretty, decent figure. Aside from her slightly nasty personality, she''s great. More than a match for my brother!"


    "Then why were you so against it earlier?" Tsunade was genuinely curious about his earlier resistance.


    Hikari stroked his chin in thought.


    "Maybe it''s fate''s cruel joke. Every time I go to Konoha Hospital, that woman always blocks me. All I want is to chat with those lovely nurses and help them appreciate the wonders of the world. Who''d have thought she''d end up with my brother? My life''s going to be hell from now on!"


    Despite his words, there wasn''t a trace of distress on his face.


    "Mikan is a good person. Everyone at the hospital speaks highly of her. As for you... I did some asking around. Do you know what the nurses call you behind your back?" Tsunade fought back a smirk.


    "What? ''Handsome''? ''Dashing''? Ah, it''s tough being this good-looking. No need to tell me!" Hikari preened.


    Tsunade shook her head, amusement dancing in her eyes.


    "They call you the ''Women''s Best Friend''. No one actually sees you as a real man. So yeah��think about that."


    Hikari: "...?"


    What kind of nonsense was this?


    [I respect those women! How did I end up with that kind of title?]


    [And besides, I only flirt a little��at most holding hands! I''ve never even kissed them, so how did ite to this?]


    [Are you telling me I need to go full throttle before people will see me as a real man?!]


    [Can I just say that I go to the hospital for research? How else do you think I write those hospital scenes so well?!]


    Tsunade continued eating, listening to theints swirling in Hikari''s head.


    At first, it was amusing, but the mention of ''research'' nearly made her spit out her meat.


    ''Damn you��! I almost forgot you''re the same type of writer as Jiraiya. Men really are all the same��perverts!''


    Just thinking about Jiraiya instantly killed a third of her appetite.


    Originally, four tes of grilled meat would leave her 70% full. Now, three tes already felt like 80%.


    That guy really knew how to ruin a mood.


    As for why Tsunade despised Jiraiya but mostly overlooked Hikari''s writer persona��it came down to their demeanors.


    Jiraiya? Always ogling women''s assets.


    Hikari, on the other hand, didn''t act like that. Besides flirting at the hospital, he maintained the image of a gentleman.


    He would never, ever crouch outside the women''s bathhouse trying to peep, like Jiraiya. That kind of behavior��admired by men, despised by women��was precisely why Jiraiya got himself locked out of the "respectable" category.


    Listening to the cheerfulughter around him, Hikari sighed inwardly.


    [My brother''s finally grown up. Seeing him and Mikan getting along so well, it looks like I''ll be shelling out a wedding gift soon.]


    [Being a good little brother in this world is just too hard!]


    -----


    Read 40+ advanced Chapters on my P@treon.


    [email protected]</a>/KakuzuTL

 Chapter 81: The Hokage’s Unsolved Mystery—Tsunade’s Debts?

    <h4>Chapter 81: Chapter 81: The Hokage��s Unsolved Mystery��Tsunade��s Debts?</h4>


    In the barbecue restaurant, slices of marinated beef sizzled over glowing red charcoal, glistening with oil and filling the air with an irresistible aroma that teased the taste buds.


    Tsunade was devouring the food with gusto while Kamizuki Hikari nced at the growing stack of empty tes beside her. Calcting the cost in his head, he shed bitter tears.


    This was money he had earned word by word!


    This heartless woman��treating him like this.


    Thinking of his once-substantial savings, now about to lose another day��s worth of interest, Hikari felt a sharp pain in his heart.


    [Guess I��ll have to take up Kakashi��s suggestion and release a new book soon to ease my financial crisis.]


    [Izumo��s getting married, and I can��t be too stingy with the gift. Just thinking about money leaving my hands... my heart feels so cold.]


    "Stop whining!"


    Tsunade, slightly drunk, couldn��t tell whether Hikari had spoken aloud or if his thoughts had echoed in her mind.


    "I wasn��t whining!" Hikari muttered, shooting an annoyed nce at Tsunade, who was happily eating and drinking without a care. This woman... unbelievable.


    "If I say you were whining, then you were whining, got it?!" Tsunade dered imperiously, then shoved her te forward. "Grill me some more meat!"


    "Who do you think I am, your servant?!" Hikari scowled, dropping the tongs and crossing his arms. "If you want to eat, make it yourself! You��re spending my money, and now you want me to grill for you too? Who do you think you are?!"


    "I��m the adorable, beautiful, and generous Tsunade-sama!" Tsunade sped her hands beneath her chin and batted her eyshes in an exaggerated disy of cuteness.


    Ugh...


    Kamizuki Hikari shuddered. If a young girl had acted like this, it might have been charming. Buting from a mature woman like Tsunade, it was downright criminal.


    "Cut it out. Izumo and Mikan are still here. Don��t drink too much��you��ll embarrass yourselfter." Hikari warned in a low voice.


    "Embarrass myself? If you��re talking about these two, then just watch!"


    Tsunade pounded her chest dramatically, causing a seismic bounce that nearly short-circuited Hikari��s brain.


    So big...


    So majestic...


    Wonder how they��d feel to the touch...


    Tsunade scooted back, leaning against the wooden partition wall, and rapped on it.


    "Izumo, Mikan can��t drink too much. Take her home, got it?"


    Just as Hikari thought she was talking nonsense, Izumo��s voice came from the other side.


    "Understood, Tsunade-sama! I��ll make sure Mikan gets home safely!"


    "Good. Leave early. Hikari��s covering the bill today!"


    "Thank you, Tsunade-sama!"


    With his sharp hearing, Hikari caught the hushed murmurs from the other room. He didn��t listen too closely, though��it was still his brother, and if he overheard something private, it��d just be awkward.


    Tap... tap... tap...


    The sound of receding footsteps, along with the fading chakra signatures, made Hikari��s eyes widen in realization.


    [You traitor, Izumo! You always looked so upright, and now you��re ditching your little brother the moment a woman��s involved? No loyalty at all!]


    "See? With me around, your brother and Mikan are a perfect match!" Tsunade slid back to her seat, propping her chin on her hands as she grinned at Hikari.


    "You��re single too, aren��t you? How about I set you up with Shizune?"


    "We��ve been over this. Drop it." Hikari rolled his eyes. Shizune was nice, but he had no interest in t-chested women.


    Wait... wasn��t there someone who did have that preference?


    Thinking of Kakashi, Hikari smiled warmly.


    As an author, looking after the romantic prospects of his fans was practically a sacred duty.


    Kakashi, your lifelong problem will be solved today. Don��t be too moved.


    "Actually, Kakashi would be a better fit. Shizune is your closestpanion, right? Don��t you want her to find someone dependable? A guy like Kakashi��Konoha��s golden bachelor and the dream guy of half the women in the vige. Why let outsiders take him when you can secure him for Shizune now?"


    "Hmm..." Tsunade scratched her cheek cutely. "That does sound like a good idea. Shizune��s been by my side for years. Finding her a good man... that��d be a way of looking out for her."


    "Exactly. Want me to give Kakashi a heads-up so he doesn��t refuseter?"


    "He dares refuse?! I��ll kill him!" Tsunade downed another cup of sake, then thrust the empty cup toward Hikari for a refill. "I��m the Hokage! Unless he bes Hokage himself, he has no right to defy me!"


    Hikari poured her another drink, inwardly noting that Tsunade was definitely wasted.


    She��d never say something this domineering sober.


    As he mused, Tsunade set her cup down and cautiously checked their surroundings, ensuring no one was eavesdropping. Then, in a hushed tone, she said, "Tell Kakashi to prepare the dowry soon. I want Shizune married off quickly."


    Hikari: ???


    So you just want to sell Shizune to a rich guy?!


    He rolled his eyes, feeling a pang of sympathy for Shizune.


    To be stuck with someone as unscrupulous as Tsunade... half her life was already doomed.


    [Don��t worry, Shizune. As your friend, I��ll convince Kakashi. If he refuses, I��ll find someone else for you!]


    Having made this silent vow, Hikari nced toward the hallway.


    "Tsunade-sama, so this is where you��ve been! I wondered why you hadn��t returned home." Shizune approached, her eyes narrowing at Tsunade��s dazed expression. After a quick inspection of her attire, she sighed in relief.


    Thank goodness Tsunade-sama didn��t do anything too outrageous. Even if she��s interested in Kamizuki Hikari, a barbecue restaurant isn��t the ce for that. There are plenty of rooms in the Senjupound��one per day, and they��d still have rooms left after half a year!


    Smiling apologetically at Hikari, Shizune crouched beside Tsunade. "Tsunade-sama, it��s time to go home."


    "Home? Why? Let��s keep drinking!" Tsunade raised her cup and took another swig.


    Shizune leaned in and whispered into her ear, "Tsunade-sama, we really should leave. The creditors are outside with the IOUs��"


    "Let��s go. Now!" Tsunade shot to her feet, nearly knocking Shizune over. "Hikari, I��m heading out. Don��t bother seeing me off!"


    With that, she grabbed Shizune��s hand and bolted out the door, leaving Kamizuki Hikari with a deeply perplexed expression.


    [Just how much debt does Tsunade have?! Even after bing the Fifth Hokage, she still runs at the mere mention of creditors. She��s dragging the entire vige��s reputation through the mud!]


    -----


    Read 40+ advanced Chapters on my P@treon.


    [email protected]</a>/KakuzuTL

 Chapter 82: Scheming Men and Women

    <h4>Chapter 82: Chapter 82: Scheming Men and Women</h4>


    "Hikari-sama, since you��re Ch��ji��s teacher, the n head has instructed that all your meals here be 40% off!"


    The owner of the barbecue restaurant quickly calcted the bill and handed the change to Kamizuki Hikari.


    Aside from members of the Akimichi n, even j��nin rarely frequented the barbecue restaurant. A customer like Hikari, who could drive significant business, was more than enough reason for the owner to greet him with a smile.


    [Tsunade drinks way too much. That��s another A-rank mission��s reward gone!]


    Comining inwardly, Hikari thanked the owner. "Thanks, boss! I��ll be sure toe here often!"


    "Take care!"


    Stepping out of the restaurant, Hikari nced at the bill in his hand and sighed helplessly.


    Now he finally understood the downside of being around Tsunade.


    Eating and drinking like this every day��and at such high-end ces��was something even his finances couldn��t sustain indefinitely.


    [I can��t keep draining my funds like this. Next time Tsunade asks me to treat her, I��m sneaking away!]


    Resolving himself, Kamizuki Hikari felt his back straighten.


    ---


    "Izumo, Hikari should be back soon. Maybe I should go home..."


    "Go home? This is your home now!"


    "But we just got together. If your brother sees us, won��t it be awkward?"


    "Rx, that guy barelyes home once in ten days. Mikan, you��re so beautiful..."


    "Izumo..."


    ---


    Standing outside his own house, Kamizuki Hikari was sorely tempted to barge in.


    But considering the man inside was his older brother...


    Sure, Izumo was close with Kotetsu, but Hikari didn��t want his future sister-inw to be a man.


    Even though his brother was being utterly shameless, Hikari decided to forgive him.


    Still, it waste now... Where could he crash for the night?


    Go to Tsunade��s ce?


    No, no. If something happened, he��d be tied down for good.


    Maito Gai?


    Also no. That guy would probably challenge him to a midnightpetition, and Hikari just wanted to rest��no thanks.


    Kotetsu?


    He��d just refused Kotetsu��s loan request back in the capital. Showing up now would be awkward.


    Kurenai?


    Hikari wouldn��t mind, but would she be willing?


    Thinking about it, he really was a failure at life.


    Not only was he locked out of his own home by his brother, but he couldn��t even think of a single ce to stay.


    But...


    Something felt off��like he was forgetting someone.


    Ah, right! Kakashi!


    A lightbulb went off in Hikari��s head as he remembered his loyal fan, his devoted reader��Konoha��s First Technician, Hatake Kakashi.


    This man owned an entirepound. Surely, he wouldn��t mind hosting Hikari for one night.


    ---


    Hatake Residence.


    Therge, well-lit house was calm.


    Kakashi, lying in bed, was engrossed in a book.


    At particrly thrilling moments, his free hand would asionally slide under the covers.


    *Knock! Knock!*


    A sudden tapping on the window made Kakashi jump. He stuffed the book under the nket and turned toward the window with rm.


    "Gai?" Seeing no one at the window, Kakashi frowned.


    Was Gai spying on him again?


    "You thought it was Gai, but it was me��Kamizuki Hikari!"


    "You?! What are you doing here at this hour?" Kakashi��s expression darkened.


    Being caught in an embarrassing moment by Gai was one thing, but by Hikari? He felt one step closer to social death.


    What a tragedy.


    "Well, I suddenly found myself homeless. And since you��re known for your generosity, Kakashi-senpai, I thought I��d drop by!" Hikari perched on the windowsill, sniffed the air subtly to confirm no strange odors lingered, then slipped inside.


    Kakashi sighed and got out of bed.


    He wanted to refuse, but now that Hikari was already inside, kicking him out would be too cruel.


    "I��ll take you to the guest room. But how did you end up homeless? Did you fight with Izumo?"


    "Nah, why would we fight?"


    "If you didn��t fight, why would he kick you out?" Kakashi eyed Hikari suspiciously, sensing deception.


    "He didn��t kick me out. He��s just... busy sparring with someone and doesn��t have time for me." Hikari exined earnestly.


    "Hold on!" Kakashi stopped in his tracks, staring gravely at Hikari. "Your brother��s in a fight, and as his younger brother, you ran away? That goes against the shinobi way."


    "Huh?"


    "My brother��s in there dueling a woman one-on-one. You really think I should go back and help?"


    Kakashi: (�s�����)�s�� �ߩ���


    Of all the things he could��ve meant by "sparring"...


    As a man, and one well-versed in certain literature, Kakashi instantly understood.


    This was awkward.


    He never expected Hikari��s "sparring" to mean that kind of battle.


    Too damn funny.


    "Wait, your brother is single, right? How did he suddenly bring a woman home? Did he pick someone up from the red-light district and decide to skip the inn?" Kakashi sensed something amiss.


    As fellow elite bachelors of Konoha, they all knew each other well.


    And as the king of Konoha��s single men, Kakashi felt it was his duty to purge such traitorous behavior.


    Going to the red-light district was one thing, but bringing someone home? That was tarnishing the reputation of Konoha��s single men!


    "So you��ve been to those ces too, Kakashi-senpai? Respect."


    "Don��t shift the focus! We��re talking about your brother!" Kakashi��s face twitched before he steered the conversation back.


    "My brother didn��t bring her from there. Today, Tsunade-sama set him up with Mikan, the head nurse at Konoha Hospital. The two of them hit it off and came back early. That��s all."


    Kakashi��s hand paused as he opened the closet.


    Kamizuki Izumo and Mikan...


    They��d just met, and they were already like this?


    Where��s the justice?!


    Where��s thew?


    "What your brother did is absolutely uneptable. Next time I see him, I��ll have a long talk with him!" Kakashi consoled Hikari while silently resolving to expel such a disgrace from the Konoha Bachelor Alliance.


    What��s so great about women?


    A heart free of women makes the de sharper.


    Women were nothing but obstacles on a man��s path to greatness. A true man needed no woman.


    "The bedding��s here. You can stay one night. Pack up and leave early tomorrow."


    "Got it." Hikari nodded, moving to grab the futon.


    "Kakashi-senpai, I��ve been thinking about writing my next book."


    Kakashi froze mid-step.


    Hikari continued, "Tsunade-sama wants to set you up with Shizune. What do you think?"


    Kakashi backtracked, sitting cross-legged on a cushion.


    "Hikari... I think we need to have a serious talk."


    -----


    Read 40+ advanced Chapters on my P@treon.


    [email protected]</a>/KakuzuTL

 Chapter 83: Kakashi’s Request

    <h4>Chapter 83: Chapter 83: Kakashi��s Request</h4>


    "Not going to sleep, Kakashi-senpai?" Kamizuki Hikari pulled out a futon from the closet, ncing curiously at Kakashi.


    Kakashi remained expressionless.


    He had, in fact, been nning to head back to sleep. But when Hikari mentioned that Tsunade-sama was considering introducing Shizune to him��along with the news of a new book��Kakashi felt like he could go without sleep for three days straight.


    "Hey, Hikari, about that new book... I think it��s worth discussing your ideas. As a long-time reader, I��ve got some insights!"


    "The book��s already taking shape in my mind, so there��s no rush on that." Hikari said,ying out the futon before plopping down on it. "But regarding Shizune, Tsunade-sama has brought it up several times and still hasn��t made a decision."


    "Why not?" Kakashi tilted his head slightly.


    Tsunade was the Hokage. This wasn��t some outrageous request��why hesitate?


    As for Kakashi himself, he wasn��t entirely sure how he felt.


    If asked whether he wanted to get married, he did sometimes feel lonely living alone.


    But if asked what kind of woman he wanted, he had no idea.


    Still, when Hikari mentioned Tsunade considering Shizune for him, Kakashi��s heart had raced uncontrobly��and even now, it hadn��t fully settled.


    "It��s because you��re too outstanding, Kakashi-senpai. Tsunade-sama is worried that if she brings it up and you refuse, it��ll make things awkward for both you and Shizune. Right now, you two are her most trusted aides. She doesn��t want to put you in an ufortable position over something like this."


    ��So... I��m that important to Tsunade-sama?��


    As a loyal shinobi of Konoha, who wouldn��t want to be the Hokage��s right-hand man?


    The Hokage was the true authority in the vige. With their trust, many problems could be resolved effortlessly. Take Hikari, for example��a guy who wasn��t even a Special J��nin, yet thanks to Tsunade��s favor, he coulde and go freely in the Hokage��s office.


    Sure, some people gossiped behind his back, but most of it was just envy and jealousy.


    "Well... personally, I��m inclined to follow the leadership��s arrangements!" Kakashi said with a noble and righteous look.


    What a shameless thing to say with a straight face.


    As a single man, the loneliness ofte nights often weighed on him. Over time, saying Kakashi never thought about marriage would be a tant lie.


    If Rin and Obito from his team had survived, Kakashi would��ve been married by now��even if the bride wasn��t Rin, it would��ve been someone else.


    But fate had cursed him.


    He lost his father early, then his teammates. Just when his sensei became Hokage and he thought he might finally catch a break, Minato and Kushina both perished.


    When the Third took over, Kakashi sealed off his heart for self-preservation. Apart from Maito Gai, he trusted no one.


    "If you��re sure, I��ll mention it to Tsunade-samater so she can make arrangements." Hikari casually spread out a cushion, kicked off his shoes, and rolled onto it.


    "Ahhh, nothing beats a futon. Hey, Kakashi, mind if I crash here for a few more days?"


    Kakashi stared at him.


    This guy changes topics way too fast.


    "Why not stay at an inn?" Kakashi asked, genuinely curious.


    From what he knew of Kamizuki Hikari, aside from treating people to meals, the guy barely spent money. Given that, his book royalties must��ve been astronomical��at least by Kakashi��s standards.


    With that much cash and no desire to enjoy it, Kakashi was convinced Hikari had a screw loose.


    "Staying at an inn just doesn��t feel right. Besides, I��m a man of integrity. Too many shady people go in and out of inns. What if someone starts rumors that I go there to look for women? That would destroy my glorious image!"


    Kakashi gave him a once-over, baffled by his self-perception.


    Glorious image?


    A guy who wrote those kinds of books would face far worse bacsh if exposed than someone who visited pleasure houses.


    Thetter was just a matter of failing to control one��s urges��mutual consent, no harm done.


    But the former? Profiting off that kind of writing, while not illegal in the shinobi world, was considered morally corrupt by many.


    Take a certain Toad Sage, for example��a lost cause since childhood, peeping into women��s baths, only to grow worse with age. His chances of ever winning over his goddess were now nonexistent.


    As for why Kakashi was so popr? Simple��strict self-discipline. He never set foot in questionable establishments. Years of this had earned him the title of Konoha��s Most Desirable Bachelor.


    "Honestly, the women there have been weathered by time. I feel like I��d be paying for disappointment. Might as well marry a pretty, honest woman instead." Under Kakashi��s silent gaze, Hikari finally spoke the truth.


    The moment those words left his mouth, Kakashi��s eyes changed.


    It was the look of finding a kindred spirit.


    A truerade!


    "So, Hikari, what��s your type? If I know anyone who fits, I could introduce you." As he spoke, Kakashi mentally ran through the single women he knew.


    Uzuki Yugao was one. Then there was Y��hi Kurenai, Mitarashi Anko, Ayame... Wait, his social circle really was small.


    "Don��t bother. I n to stay single for a couple more years. Once I hit your age, I��ll find a nice, pretty woman to settle down with."


    Kakashi scratched his head. Hikari��s words felt pointed, but upon reflection, they seemed harmless.


    "Fine, suit yourself. Let��s talk about your book instead!"


    "So, Hikari, what are you writing next? A Hospital Story sequel? Or a spin-off to Sneaky Father? Maybe a sequel to Autumn ��Heat��?"


    "If I tell you, it��ll ruin the surprise. That��s no good!" Hikari dodged the question.


    He definitely couldn��t admit that he was nning to write The White-Horse Shinobi Chronicles.


    If Kakashi found out the protagonist was a masked shinobi riding a white horse, he��d immediately connect the dots. There was a real risk that Kakashi might awaken the Rinnegan and seal him with Chibaku Tensei, sending him to the moon to keep Kaguyapany.


    "Good point... but now I��m even more curious!" Kakashi thought of the novels he��d reread countless times. iming he could recite them backward would be an exaggeration, but he could predict every scene just from the opening lines.


    The more he read them, the less excitement they held.


    Now, Kakashi desperately needed a new book to reignite his passion��something that��d leave him restless, burning with energy, unable to sleep all night.


    -----


    Read 40+ advanced Chapters on my P@treon.


    [email protected]</a>/KakuzuTL

 Chapter 84: A Gentle Night

    <h4>Chapter 84: Chapter 84: A Gentle Night</h4>


    After refusing Kakashi��s request for an all-night chat, Kamizuki Hikari shoved him out the door and copsed onto the futon with a long sigh.


    He had seriously underestimated the curiosity of a hardcore fan.


    Especially someone like Kakashi �� not only was he a die-hard, but he was also strong. Hikari couldn��t even kick him out if he wanted to. It was seriously frustrating.


    ��Forget it. Tomorrow, I��ll just buy a house and leave the Kamizuki residence to my brother and Mikan.��


    Originally, Hikari had nned to stay here for a few more days��but that was under the assumption that Kakashi would ignore him or treat him coldly.


    Now that Kakashi had gone from a stoic loner to a chatterbox, Hikari would��ve already booked a hotel if not for the fear of hurting Kakashi��s fragile feelings by leaving so abruptly.


    Not that he��d ever admit he was just trying to save a bit of money on lodging.


    ��Ah, whatever. Time to sleep. At least I rested enough during the day��otherwise, I��d definitely have a headache tomorrow!��


    ---


    Hatake Residence, Master Bedroom.


    Kakashiy on his back, staring nkly at the ceiling, the corners of his masked mouth curling upward as if recalling something delightful.


    ��Hikari mentioned earlier that Tsunade-sama wants to introduce me to Shizune... Did I agree too quickly?��


    Something about it didn��t sit right.


    ��Could this go wrong?��


    ��Hikari is nning to write another book. Wonder what it��ll be about. Hopefully not about the academy. A teacher-student theme might be a bit too much...��


    ��Especially considering the academy girls don��t really look any different from the boys physically. Surely no man would be that twisted... Right?��


    ��No, no. The academy is the foundation of the vige. There��s no way Holy Light-sensei would take such a risk.��


    ��But if not the academy, then what?��


    His head ached from overthinking, but his excitement kept him wide awake.


    ��Should I go talk to Hikari again? As a long-time reader, giving the author some feedback isn��t too much to ask, is it?��


    ��But judging by his expression earlier, he didn��t seem too happy. If I bother him now, he might get mad...��


    ��Forget it. Time to sleep.��


    ��Yeah, sleep...��


    ...


    ��Can��t sleep at all!��


    ---


    Kamizuki Residence.


    Startled awake from his dreams, Kamizuki Izumo frantically reached out, his hand brushing against smooth skin.


    He let out a sigh of relief.


    ��Scared me for a second. I thought everything that happened was just a dream.��


    Just yesterday, he had been single. Now, he had bid farewell to his left and right hands, married a beautiful woman, and reached the pinnacle of life. The thought alone was enough to stir excitement.


    "Stop it... I��m tired... Let me rest."


    Mikan murmured, nestling her head against Izumo��s shoulder, her warm breath tickling his skin.


    "Mikan?"


    Izumo called softly, rolling over to gaze at the woman beside him.


    The darkness of the room only allowed a hazy outline, lending her an alluring, mysterious beauty.


    "Wife?"


    As the words left his mouth, a hand began creeping stealthily under the covers toward Mikan.


    "Stop messing around, or I��ll get angry!"


    "Heh, alright, alright."


    Izumo chuckled foolishly. As a nearly thirty-year-old man who��d been single all his life, the sudden presence of a beautiful woman beside him had unleashed a surge of untapped energy.


    This night... is going to be long.


    ---


    Y��hi Residence.


    *Click.*


    With the flick of a switch, warm orange light flooded the bedroom.


    Y��hi Kurenaiy on her bed, her long ck hair syed over the pillow as she stared nkly at the ceiling.


    "Asuma... where have you gone?"


    Her whisper was barely audible as she turned toward the window.


    Lately, life hadn��t been kind to her.


    Asuma had left without a word, and rumors were spreading that he had defected��that he would never return to Konoha.


    When the Third Hokage was still in power, the Sarutobi n had treated her like family. But now, with Hiruzen dead and Asuma gone, their attitudes had turned cold overnight.


    The stark contrast stung. Even if Kurenai didn��t care much for superficial pleasantries, the loneliness weighed heavily on her heart.


    The Y��hi household now consisted of just her. She was practically alone in the world.


    As a traditional woman, Kurenai simply wanted someone to spend the rest of her life with. Whether that person was the son of a Hokage didn��t matter to her.


    Right now, she desperately wished Asuma were here beside her. She dreamed of a simple life��mentoring young genin during the day anding home to someone who cared for her at night.


    That was all she ever wanted.


    "Asuma... where are you...?"


    Bathed in the dim light, Kurenai was like a painting of a slumbering beauty��radiant yet tinged with sorrow.


    But this heartbreaking masterpiece would never be seen by the one who mattered most.


    ---


    Land of Bears �C Hoshigakure


    A small shinobi vige with a poption of a few hundred, it was a ce that arrogantly referred to its leader as a Kage. A vige that had once��for a brief moment��enjoyed a flicker of glory.


    In the vige square, four bonfires burned brightly in the darkness. A group of star shinobi stood in formation, vigntly guarding the civilians, their eyes burning with hatred toward the demon before them.


    A man with wild, ape-like features and cold, predatory eyes stood with a short de in hand.


    "Why resist? Just give me the correct method to train with the ��Star��, and I��ll spare you. A vige without even a single jonin is easy to wipe out."


    Asuma twirled an irregrly shaped Asuma twirled an irregrly shaped stone in his hand.


    This was Hoshigakure��s treasure �� the Star.


    He had already obtained their Mysterious Peacock Method and a portion of the chakra guidance techniques tied to the Star.


    But it wasn��t enough.


    ording to the Third Hokage��s records, the Star��s power could induce mutations in the body, enhancing chakra flexibility and strength��at the cost of one��s lifespan.


    In the past, Asuma would never have considered such a reckless path.


    He had too much to live for��a beautiful girlfriend in Konoha he hadn��t fully explored, dreams yet unfulfilled. Why would he throw his life away for an unstable power?


    But that was before.


    Before his father died.


    "We don��t know what you��re talking about!" Seething with rage, the acting Hoshikage, Akahoshi, red at Asuma.


    He had finally obtained the Star and was on the verge of gaining immense power��only for this monster to appear.


    No matter how they attacked, it was like children trying to fight a grown man.


    "You don��t know? Then where is the Third Hoshikage?" Asuma demanded.


    Records indicated that the Third Hoshikage had lived over a hundred years��despite training with the Star, which normally shortened one��s lifespan.


    That anomaly suggested he possessed some hidden secrets.


    But as Asuma scanned the crowd, he didn��t see a single person who looked over a hundred. The oldest among them was barely in their sixties.


    "The Third Hoshikage is dead. I��m the acting Hoshikage now. If you have questions, ask me!" Akahoshi stepped forward, teeth clenched.


    "Dead? He can��t be dead!"


    Asuma��s expression twisted, his killing intent erupting unchecked.


    His hope had been crushed.


    "You weaklings... why must you ruin everything? If the Hoshikage is gone, then what use do any of you have?"


    -----


    Read 40+ advanced Chapters on my P@treon.


    [email protected]</a>/KakuzuTL

 Chapter 85: Morning Training, Tenten’s Arrival

    <h4>Chapter 85: Chapter 85: Morning Training, Tenten��s Arrival</h4>


    Early morning. The fiery sun had barely peeked over the horizon, and the air was still cool, carrying a slight sting with each breath that invigorated the spirit.


    Training Ground 10.


    Kamizuki Hikari and Tenten came to a stop after their morning run. Beads of sweat rolled down their faces, gathering at their chins before falling to the ground with a soft��


    *Plip!*


    "Hikari-senpai, your stamina is pretty good!" Tenten casually pulled out a storage scroll, unsealing a towel and handing it to Hikari. "I never see you training, so I thought your endurance would be terrible!"


    Kamizuki Hikari took the towel, catching a faint, pleasant fragrance. Without thinking, he brought it to his nose and sniffed.


    "Senpai, that��s really rude!" Tenten puffed her cheeks, her face flushing like rouge as she red at him with wide, indignant eyes.


    "I just noticed your towel smells different from mine, so I couldn��t help it." Hikari defended himself, refusing to admit he��d acted on impulse.


    "Hmph, fine, I��ll forgive you."


    Tenten wasn��t actually angry, just a bit embarrassed seeing Hikari sniff her personal item.


    "Well, thank you for your great magnanimity, Tenten!" Hikari teased.


    "Words are cheap��how about something real?" she shot back.


    "Didn��t I have Ino deliver a gift to you yesterday?" Hikari wiped the sweat from his face, looking at her in confusion.


    "Yesterday was yesterday, today is today. Just because you ate yesterday doesn��t mean you don��t need to eat today, right? By that logic, yesterday��s gift has nothing to do with today!" Tenten argued.


    As a wealthy girl, she didn��t care about the gift itself but cherished the thought behind Hikari giving her something.


    The gesture mattered most.


    "Now that you mention it, I forgot to eat breakfast!" Hikari rubbed his stomach. Luckily, he��d eaten a lotst night and hadn��t done much, so he still had some energy.


    "Wait, doesn��t Izumo-senpai make breakfast? Don��t tell me you overslept again?" Tenten eyed Hikari suspiciously, scanning him up and down.


    After a moment, she took a step forward.


    *Sniff. Sniff.*


    "Senpai, you didn��t change clothes, and you reek of alcohol. Were you at some shady cest night?" She took two steps back, staring at him sternly.


    "Where would I even go?" Hikari flicked her forehead lightly.


    "Drinking with geishas, obviously! I heard from Gai-sensei that you��re close with Jiraiya-sama, and he��s always staying at those sketchy inns, so you..." Tenten trailed off, then yelped. "Ow! Why��d you hit me? Are you admitting it, Hikari-sempai?" She smirked, looking smug, as if she��d caught him.


    Hikari sighed and flicked her forehead again.


    "That little head of yours is full of nonsense. At your age, you should focus on training and getting stronger, not learning about this kind of stuff."


    "It��s your fault for being so shady, making me think that way!" Tenten smoothed her hair. Hikari��s flicks were gentle��they only messed up her hairstyle without actually hurting.


    "How am I shady? Don��t listen to Gai��s nonsense!" Hikari defended his honor.


    "I trust Gai-sensei more!"


    "Fine, fine, I trust him too. But yesterday, I was just drinking with Tsunade-sama, then crashed at Kakashi��s ce."


    "Why not go home? Did you and Izumo-senpai fight?"


    "Ah, it��s a long story. You��re too young��"


    "I��m not young!" Tenten bared her teeth like an angry kitten. "Stop treating me like a kid, senpai, or I��ll get mad!"


    "Alright, alright, Tenten is all grown up. The thing is, Tsunade introduced the head nurse from Konoha Hospital, Mikan, to Izumo. They went home togetherst night, so I didn��t want to intrude. That��s why I crashed at Kakashi��s."


    "Oh, that��s good. I thought you were turning into a bad influence!" Tenten patted her chest in relief.


    "Anyway, today I need to look for a new ce. If Izumo��s getting married, I should give him some privacy."


    "Really? Senpai, how about somewhere near my house? If you��re interested, I can ask around for you!" Tenten��s eyes sparkled at the idea.


    If Hikari lived close by, she could keep an eye on him and make sure he didn��t go astray.


    "We��ll see. I already asked Kakashi to handle it." Seeing the eager glint in her eyes, Hikari felt an instinctive sense of danger and quickly made an excuse to dodge her offer.


    He wasn��t sure what Tenten was thinking, but as a single man��especially one about to start writing a new book��he wanted a quiet ce where he could work undisturbed.


    At the very least, somewhere nobody would bother him.


    "Oh... Well, if Kakashi-senpai can��t find a good ce, you have to tell me!" Tenten insisted.


    "Sure, sure, absolutely!" Hikari nodded.


    Absolutely won��t tell you.


    Under the morning sun, Kamizuki Hikari checked the time, then nced toward the training ground��s entrance.


    Empty.


    "Tenten, is it already seven?" Unsure of his own estimate, he turned to her for confirmation.


    The wealthy girl pulled a watch from her sealing scroll, checked it, and nodded. "Yep, it��s seven, senpai."


    "Those brats still aren��t here? Do they not take me seriously? Hmph. When they show up, Tenten, make sure you teach them a lesson."


    As Gai��s student, Tenten��s taijutsu wasn��t on par with Lee or Neji��s, butpared to the average genin, she was far stronger.


    The Ino-Shika-Ch�� trio were elite genin at best. Even if Shikamaru had been promoted to ch��nin, it was due to his intelligence, not his physical skills.


    "Don��t worry, I��ll take good care of them." Tenten promised, patting her chest again.


    Hikari nced at her and lowered his voice. "Tenten, I��ll tell you a secret."


    "Go ahead, senpai!" Tenten whispered back, thrilled.


    In her mind, Hikari sharing a secret meant he saw her as someone close��someone special. She wasn��t going to miss this chance.


    "Tenten, don��t pat your chest like that. I heard girls who do that... won��t grow much."


    Won��t... grow?


    Tenten looked down at her t chest, barely budding, and took a step back, crossing her arms protectively.


    "Senpai, hen��tai!"


    -----


    Read 40+ advanced Chapters on my P@treon.


    [emailprotected]/KakuzuTL

 Chapter 86: Teaching the Ino-Shika-Cho Trio a Lesson

    <h4>Chapter 86: Chapter 86: Teaching the Ino-Shika-Cho Trio a Lesson</h4>


    At eight in the morning, Training Ground 10 finally weed the new generation of the Ino-Shika-Cho trio.


    Watching Kamizuki Hikari and Tenten sparring in the distance, Shikamaru facepalmed with a sigh.


    "We��re screwed..."


    "What��s wrong?" Ino asked quietly, eyeing Shikamaru��s sudden distress.


    "Nothing. I just hope Hikari-senpai goes easy on us." Shikamaru muttered, not borating further as Hikari and Tenten stopped their spar and turned to face the trio with faint smiles.


    The three jogged over to Hikari.


    "Hikari-senpai!"


    "You three are a bitte today, huh?" Hikari rubbed his chin, sizing them up with a stern gaze. "Looks like you don��t take me seriously!"


    "Um, Hikari-senpai, you didn��t specify a time yesterday, so we came at eight..." Ino raised her hand and exined softly.


    Shikamaru nced skyward. Great, now you��ve done it.


    As a smart person, Shikamaru knew one fundamental rule��when someone held authority, arguing back only made things worse. And right now, Ino had just made that mistake.


    "So, it��s my fault for not rifying yesterday?" Kamizuki Hikari blinked, then turned to Tenten. "Tenten, what time does Gai usually have you start training?"


    "Six o��clock!"


    Tenten��s words hit the trio like a sledgehammer, crashing into their hearts.


    Knowing Hikari well, they could already sense the impending doom.


    "Good. From now on, the three of you will assemble at Training Ground 10 at six sharp. If I��m not here, you��ll runps around the Forest of Death. Understood?"


    "Understood..." came the weak reply.


    "Louder!"


    "UNDERSTOOD!" The three straightened up, their voices booming.


    "Good. That��s the spirit! As young shinobi, how can youck drive?"


    Shikamaru kept his expression neutral, but he could tell Hikari was clearly directing thatment at him.


    "Tenten, you��ll be their sparring partner today. As long as they��re not dead, go all out. One of you, step forward. Today, only taijutsu is allowed��no n techniques. Got it?"


    This time, Shikamaru was quicker. Before Ino could protest, he spoke up.


    "I��ll go first."


    Under Ino and Ch��ji��s bewildered stares, Shikamaru stepped forward.


    ��I don��t want to do this either, Ino. But if you keep talking, you��ll get us all killed!��


    ��Who understands the sorrow in my heart?!��


    Mentallymenting, Shikamaru kept his eyes locked on Tenten.


    "Begin!"


    Hikari announced, stepping back to give them space.


    *Whoosh��*


    Fast as the wind.


    Before Shikamaru could react, Tenten was already in front of him, her small fist aimed straight at his face.


    "Damn it!"


    The distance was too close, and Shikamaru hadn��t expected Tenten to strike first. He barely dodged, but��


    *Thud!*


    A punchnded squarely in his gut.


    "Guh��!"


    His body reflexively convulsed, forcing a dry heave.


    "Ninja Art: Shadow��"


    Shikamaru instinctively reached for his n technique, then remembered Hikari��s rule and barely managed to evade.


    *Whack!*


    A sweep of Tenten��s leg sent him crashing to the ground.


    "Too weak."


    A kunai pressed against his throat.


    The match was over.


    "I lost..." Shikamaru admitted, frustration simmering beneath his words.


    Back in the Academy, he had beenzy because he had already mastered everything. But today, Tenten had taught him a brutal lesson��he hadn��t expected to lose so decisively.


    No excuses. A loss was a loss.


    "I know you��re not convinced. You think you rely on your n��s secret techniques, and taijutsu is optional, right?" Hikari stepped forward. "Since you��ve epted me as your instructor, your regr training is under my control. If you have a problem, you can leave!"


    "Next��Ino!"


    "Can I use weapons?" Ino asked, eyeing Tenten��s kunai nervously.


    "Not yet."


    At Hikari��s words, Tenten tossed her kunai aside and charged barehanded.


    Ino hastily raised her guard.


    Hikari shook his head.


    It was clear��this generation of Ino-Shika-Cho relied entirely on their n techniques. Without them, they couldn��t even match an elite genin.


    Meanwhile, Tenten��s pure taijutsu was already at ch��nin level, allowing her to effortlessly dominate them.


    In under two minutes, Ino was down.


    Without Hikari��s prompting, Tenten rushed Choji next, pummeling him to the ground before he could react.


    *Phew...*


    "Refreshing!"


    After the beatdown, Tenten felt invigorated. Now she understood why Gai-sensei and Lee loved physical training so much.


    The raw thrill of hand-to-handbat was amazing.


    "A shinobi must hone their strengths and eliminate their weaknesses. You three have focused solely on your n jutsu, leaving your physical abilitiescking. On the battlefield, if you face another squad��Shikamaru, can you guarantee your Shadow Possession will alwaysnd?"


    "Ino, can you say for sure your Mind Body Switch will never fail?"


    "And Ch��ji��the Akimichi n��s Partial Multi-Size Technique is powerful, but do you n to use it every fight? Even ignoring the strain on your body, how long can your chakrast?"


    "With skills like yours, once your chakra runs dry on the battlefield, you��ll be nothing but sitting ducks. Forget chunin��even a skilled genin could take you out!"


    Back when Hikari had fought in the war, he��d been younger than them.


    Inrge-scale battles, once formations fall apart, ninjutsu can be a double-edged sword.


    If you manage to cast it, your enemy dies.


    If you fail, you die �� ambushed before the jutsu evenunches.


    The Ino-Shika-Ch�� trio��s taijutsu was pathetic. Hikari refused to let them waste time slowly fixing ws they should��ve addressed years ago.


    There��s a reason why shinobi graduate from the academy at twelve �� those few years are the best window to unlock a shinobi��s potential. Miss them, and you��ll regret it forever.


    "Tenten, next you��ll fight all three of them. Any issues?"


    The moment Hikari asked, Shikamaru, Ch��ji, and Ino��s expressions shifted.


    Losing one-on-one was embarrassing. Losing three-on-one would be a disgrace to their ns.


    "No problem, Hikari-senpai!" Tenten grinned, eyeing the trio.


    Without their jutsu, she had nothing to fear.


    -----


    Read 40+ advanced Chapters on my P@treon.


    [emailprotected]/KakuzuTL

 Chapter 87: Tenten’s First Battle Against Ino-Shika-Cho

    <h4>Chapter 87: Chapter 87: Tenten��s First Battle Against Ino-Shika-Cho</h4>


    "Maintain formation! Choji, main defense! Ino, sneak attack! I��ll support!" Shikamaru quicklyid out the strategy, and Ino and Choji followed his lead, charging straight at Tenten.


    "Hmm, interesting. Looks like these kids can take a beating!" Tenten cracked her knuckles before dashing forward to meet them.


    "Take this��Meat Tank Impact!"


    Choji spread his arms wide and rushed to tackle Tenten.


    Hearing his shout, Tenten hesitated for a moment, but when she saw he was just going for a body m, she smirked. When it came to taijutsu, she was leagues ahead.


    "Soft Fist Style: pping Barrage!" Tenten, ying along, gave her attack a name.


    Her hands struck Choji��s body in rapid session��one hit, two hits, three hits, four hits...


    Each iron-hard p left bright red handprints on his skin, and soon his arms trembled uncontrobly, robbed of strength.


    "What a vicious woman!" Shikamaru muttered under his breath��only to freeze as Tenten turned and shed him a sweet smile.


    ��Oh no!��


    rms red in his mind, but it was toote. Tenten��s palms were already upon him, mercilessly battering him until he joined Choji on the ground.


    ��This really hurts...��


    That was Shikamaru��sst thought before copsing.


    Ino watched her two teammates fall, rolled her eyes at their pathetic disy, then charged at Tenten herself.


    Momentster, she too was on the ground.


    Tenten never held back against boys.


    And against a girl like Ino? She was even less forgiving.


    "W-wait, Hikari-senpai, I protest!" Shikamaru raised a shaky hand, gritting his teeth through the pain as he voiced hisint.


    "Go on." Kamizuki Hikari walked over, silently impressed that the trio hadn��t given up yet.


    "This isn��t fair! None of us have formally trained in taijutsu. How are we supposed to fight Tenten like this? And her palm strikes��they feel different from standard Leaf-style taijutsu." Once he finished speaking, Shikamaru flopped back down, pretending to be dead.


    His whole body ached as if his bones had been shattered.


    This was the first time in his life he��d felt such excruciating pain. He wanted to cry.


    But in front of his teammates, he had to endure��had to set an example.


    Being a man was hard.


    "This is a modified version of the Mystical Palm Technique. It uses chakra to protect the hand while simultaneously releasing a stronger strike. Want to learn it?"


    "No way!" Ino stared at Hikari in disbelief. She couldn��t believe a mere ch��nin like him could modify a jutsu��something even many j��nin struggled with.


    Learning a jutsu was difficult enough. Modifying one was even harder.


    If Kamizuki Hikari had that kind of skill, he should at least be a Special J��nin by now.


    "Hikari-senpai is right. This is abined taijutsu style integrating palm strikes, footwork, kicks, and punches. It might notpare to Kumogakure��s secret Lightning-Style taijutsu, but it��s at least on par with Leaf-style taijutsu!" Tenten wagged her finger proudly.


    Back in Team Gai, her agility and stamina had been her weakest points. Rock Lee could follow Gai��s Eight Gates path, and Neji had the Hy��ga��s Gentle Fist.


    But she had nothing��until Hikari used principles of martial arts he remembered from his previous life andbined them with Leaf-style taijutsu to create a new physicalbat style.


    After mastering it, Tenten��s strength skyrocketed. She could now hold her own against Neji and even fight evenly with Lee in his base state.


    "That powerful, huh?" Shikamaru clicked his tongue.


    "It��s decent. But it demands precise chakra control. Ideally, your chakra nature should be Water or Neutral��something that doesn��t harm the body."


    (Truthfully, Yang Release would be best. But at this point, most people only recognize the five basic chakra natures. Yin and Yang Release are virtually undetectable by conventional means.)


    "Can... we learn it too?" Choji suddenly spoke up.


    Shikamaru blinked in surprise.


    Choji had barely spoken to Hikari these past few days. For him to ask now meant he really liked this taijutsu.


    Choji might seem chubby and slow, but he was sharp.


    Hearing Tenten describe the training method, he realized it was perfect for him.


    First, the chakra wouldn��t damage his body��something the Akimichi n was naturally suited for. Second, chakra control was already a core part of their Multi-Size Technique training.


    The same effort, but with an extrayer ofbat ability? Why wouldn��t he want that?


    Still, he wasn��t sure if Hikari would actually teach him.


    "I called Tenten here to demonstrate. If you want to learn, ask her." With that, Hikari casually strolled away.


    Shikamaru, Choji, and Ino: "...So you��re not even gonna teach us yourself?!"


    Mentally cursing Hikari, the trio picked themselves up and crowded around Tenten.


    Ino: "Tenten-nee, please teach us!"


    Shikamaru: "Yeah, Tenten-nee, we��d really appreciate it!"


    Choji: "Please, nee-san!"


    Tenten put on a stern face. "Just call me Tenten. No need to be so formal."


    But her grin betrayed her delight.


    "First, this taijutsu requires strict chakra control and physical conditioning. You don��t need a body that can tank ninjutsu, but at the very least, you��ll need this level of toughness."


    Tenten suddenly drove her fist into the ground.


    *Crack��!*


    The impact left a three-inch-deep crater.


    Standing up, she gestured for them to inspect it.


    The trio was stunned.


    They��d thought Tenten was brutal before. But if that punch hadnded on them? Broken bones would��ve been guaranteed.


    The training grounds were reinforced with Earth Release hardening techniques, making the surface as tough as stone. Yet Tenten had punched a ten-centimeter hole into it.


    Insane.


    "Don��t worry, my body isn��t that strong. I used chakra to protect my fist��otherwise, I��d have shattered my own hand." Tenten rified, not wanting to mislead them.


    "It feels very different from traditional Leaf-style taijutsu!" Ino, ever observant, noted.


    Leaf-style taijutsu was mostly abel pped onto basicbat techniques. Nearly every shinobi in the vige knew it, but most abandoned it once they realized it didn��t suit them.


    -----


    Read 40+ advanced Chapters on my P@treon.


    [emailprotected]/KakuzuTL

 Chapter 88: Tenten-sensei

    <h4>Chapter 88: Chapter 88: Tenten-sensei</h4>


    "This ispletely normal!"


    Tenten dered proudly.


    "The one who��s mastered Leaf-style taijutsu best is my teacher, Maito Gai. He��s Konoha��s only taijutsu-focused j��nin, and his strength is considered the greatest in Konoha by Hikari-senpai. But don��t go spreading that around, or people mightugh."


    "The taijutsu adapted by Hikari-senpai is based on utilizing chakra��s unique properties to develop body protection and enhance the power of physical attacks."


    "Right now, I��m going to teach you the first stage of training��stimting your body��s instinctive self-defense response, and using that to improve your chakra control."


    Shikamaru obediently raised his hand and, after receiving Tenten��s permission, spoke up.


    "So, how exactly do we train?"


    "Simple��horse stance and punching. Follow me!"


    Rather than exining directly, Tenten decided to demonstrate through action.


    Finding a thick tree, she unsealed a storage scroll.


    "Release!"


    With a puff, a stack of paper about a meter thick and arge bundle of rope appeared on the ground.


    "Now, divide this stack of paper into three equal parts and tie them to the tree with the rope. As for the height, just follow my lead."


    Tenten assumed a horse stance.


    Shikamaru and the others mimicked her.


    "Shikamaru, Ch��ji, spread your legs a bit wider. Ino, you can match my stance��girls and boys train differently."


    "Remember this posture. Once you��ve adjusted the height, wrap the paper stacks around the tree and tie it securely. Then, start punching it. Once you can protect your fists with chakra, you��ll move on to the next stage of training."


    "Good luck!"


    After giving her instructions, Tenten ran off to join Kamizuki Hikari, who was lounging under another tree, leaving the three kids in silence.


    Eventually, Shikamaru broke the silence.


    "Let��s get started."


    They divided the papers into three stacks and tied them to the trees with rope.


    "Let��s do this!"


    Though the training seemed a bit simplistic, Shikamaru decided to give it a try.


    Assuming the horse stance, he measured the distance with his hand and threw a punch.


    The soft paper absorbed most of the impact, minimizing damage to his fist. Sensing this, Shikamaru punched harder the second time.


    Ch��ji and Ino each took a side, settling into their stances before starting their punches.


    Within five minutes, Shikamaru��s legs began to tingle, and fatigue set in, tempting him to quit.


    ��So this stance increases stamina consumption?��


    Realizing the purpose of the horse stance, Shikamaru mentally patted himself on the back for his sharp mind.


    He punched even harder, until the skin around his knuckles ached. His body��s self-preservation instincts urged him to stop.


    But he didn��t.


    Shinobi training was grueling��those who couldn��t endure had long been weeded out.


    Despite hiszy demeanor, Shikamaru had never cked on basic training.


    Seeing Ino still persisting beside him, he refused to give up.


    None of the three spoke up. The healthypetition among them kept their fists moving steadily.


    Ch��ji was the most relentless��his punches were the fastest, and his injuries the worst.


    Blood seeped from the cuts on his fists, staining the paper crimson.


    "Hikari-senpai, who do you think will master the first stage first?" Tenten sat beside Kamizuki Hikari, making small talk.


    Hikari was leaning against the tree, contemting his past and future. (In reality, he was napping.)


    Awakened by Tenten��s voice, he nced at the three trainees and answered, "Ch��ji."


    "Why? I thought you��d say Shikamaru!" Tenten was curious.


    "Shikamaru is too smart. There��s a saying����going too far is as bad as not going far enough��. Someone clever like him would try to find shortcuts for the first step. But the foundation of chakra defense relies on sheer effort. As for Ino, shecks thatpetitive drive��she��ll only push herself once Ch��ji surpasses her."


    Compared to Team Gai��s members, these three lived in luxury.


    As the heirs of the Ino-Shika-Ch�� ns, they had received top-tier education and resources since childhood.


    But precisely because of that, theycked the burning desire for strength. Their training was perfunctory, never pushing beyond the bare minimum.


    In contrast, Hikari admired Team Gai��s members the most.


    Rock Lee had been deemed talentless from the start��without Gai��s guidance, he wouldn��t have even passed the Academy. Neji, raised in the Hy��ga branch family as Hinata��s attendant, had developed an intense drive for strength, mastering both Rotation and Eight Trigrams Sixty-Four Palms on his own.


    As for Tenten��surrounded by such driven teammates, she had no choice but to keep up.


    "Then I��ll bet on Shikamaru and Ino. If either of them wins, you owe me a favor, Hikari-senpai!"


    "Seriously? You��re picking two people?" Hikari looked at her, speechless. He hadn��t expected Tenten to pull such a trick.


    "Well, since you already chose Ch��ji, I��m stuck with the other two. So, wanna bet?" Tenten grinned like a fox that had just stolen a treat.


    "Gambling is bad." Hikari said sternly.


    Tenten wrinkled her nose. "Scared, Hikari-senpai? It��s fine to admit it."


    "Fine, a bet��s a bet. One favor? I can handle it!"


    "Heh, it��s a deal!"


    Satisfied, Tenten ran back to the Ino-Shika-Ch�� trio.


    Seeing the state of their paper stacks, she fell silent.


    Shikamaru and Ino��s stacks were simr, but Ch��ji��s was punched through a dozen sheets, his knuckles cracked and bleeding.


    Ch��ji��s determination reminded Tenten of Lee.


    Back then, Lee had trained just as relentlessly, breaking bones and umting countless injuries.


    If she gave Shikamaru and Ino any tips now, it would be unfair to Ch��ji.


    "Keep it up!" After saying this, Tenten returned to Hikari��s side and sat down wordlessly, feeling a mix of admiration and disappointment.


    "Good thing you didn��t say anything. Otherwise, the first test would��ve been ruined."


    Tenten opened her mouth but slumped. "I lost. Ch��ji is doing the best."


    "Winning or losing isn��t the point. If you had given them tips, that would��ve disappointed me. These three have grown up infort, never truly tested. That��s bad for them. The first stage might seem like it has shortcuts, but why do you think I made you train the hard way back then? Did you think I just wanted to torture you?"


    Tenten frowned suspiciously. "Didn��t you?"


    *Thwack!*


    A fist lightly bonked her on the head.


    "Of course not! Only those who endure pain and ovee its fear can be strong. I don��t want to raise three weaklings."


    "Since I��ve been so understanding, can we forget about the bet?"


    "Keep dreaming. You started this bet��I��m not letting you off that easy!"


    "Hmph, you just like bullying me."


    -----


    Read 40+ advanced Chapters on my P@treon.


    [emailprotected]/KakuzuTL

 Chapter 89: Slip-Up

    <h4>Chapter 89: Chapter 89: Slip-Up</h4>


    Hokage Building.


    Tsunade sat in her seat, sipping tea with a satisfied smile.


    Ever since she delegated her authority, the stack of paperwork requiring her approval had drastically shrunk. Arriving at eight in the morning, she could wrap up the departments tasks by nine, leaving the rest of the day to leisurely ck off.


    ��Today is a good day��everything I wish fores true. I can openly goof off again!��


    ��This is what being Hokage is about! Those fools who took on every single task, ving away day and night��how could they call themselves Hokage?��


    Tsunade felt she had finally grasped the essence of being Hokage.


    *Knock! Knock! Knock!*


    A knock came at the door.


    Tsunade immediately grabbed a file and spread it open in front of her.


    "Enter!"


    At hermand, Kakashi stepped inside.


    "Hokage-sama!"


    "Oh, Kakashi!" Tsunade looked up, feigning she��d been interrupted from work. "How��s it goingtely?"


    "Reporting to Tsunade-sama, I��ve mainly been guiding Sasuke��s training. No other missions for now." Kakashi replied. With Tsunade��s leadership stabilizing, the initial backlog of missions had disappeared.


    Everything was running smoothly now, allowing elite shinobi like Kakashi to wander the vige freely again.


    "How is Sasuke��s progress?" Tsunade asked, feigning interest.


    If Sasuke��s surname weren��t Uchiha, who knew if Tsunade would even remember who he was.


    To Konoha, the name Uchiha carried immense weight.


    As long as Sasuke lived, the n was not truly extinct.


    If Sasuke weren��t so young, Tsunade would��ve already paired him with a dozen women, letting him stay home and produce heirs. A decade or two of that, and a new Uchiha n would rise as part of Konoha again.


    "Sasuke��s working hard. His control over Chidori is solid now."


    After answering, Kakashi paused before asking, "Tsunade-sama, the ANBU urgently summoned me earlier. May I know the reason?"


    ��Could it be about Shizune? But using the ANBU for personal matters seems a bit excessive...��


    The thought of finally escaping bachelorhood and enjoying nights of bliss made Kakashi feel invigorated.


    "This is a diplomatic document from Sunagakure. They n to send Gaara of the Sand, Temari, and Kankuro to Konoha as a gesture of goodwill between our viges. Gaara is the Jinch��riki of the One-Tail, so if theye, I want you to keep an eye on him."


    Considering the shinobi in the vige capable of facing the One-Tail, aside from herself and Jiraiya, there weren��t many suitable candidates.


    This mission involved Konoha��s diplomatic rtions with Sunagakure. The team leader needed not only formidable strength but also significant renown.


    After careful consideration, Tsunade had settled on Kakashi.


    "Sunagakure?"


    Realizing it wasn��t about Shizune, Kakashi frowned slightly before assessing the risks.


    Kankuro and Temari were negligible��their strength was at most Chunin level. To Kakashi, they were little more than wooden dummies. If they caused trouble, he could eliminate them effortlessly.


    But Gaara was another matter.


    Though the One-Tail wasn��t as fearsome as the Nine-Tails, its infamy was well-known across the Five Great Shinobi Viges.


    Any shinobi of notable standing knew that Suna��s Tailed Beast was the most vicious of them all.


    Shukaku��s frequent rampages in Sunagakure made it an unofficial ally of the other four viges. If not for its indiscriminate hostility, the other viges might have supplied Shukaku with resources just to weaken Suna��s strength over time.


    "Tsunade-sama, I��m afraid I alone might not be enough to handle the One-Tail." Kakashi declined.


    Closing the file and setting it aside, Tsunade crossed her arms and fixed her gaze on Kakashi��s left eye.


    "Kakashi, don��t underestimate the power of that eye. Even if you��re not a true Uchiha, that��s a Mangeky�� Sharingan��a weapon that can dominate Tailed Beasts!"


    "ording to my grandfather, Hashirama Senju, Madara Uchiha couldmand the Nine-Tails like a dog with just a nce from his Mangeky��. Even if you��re not that strong, controlling the One-Tail should be child��s y!"


    Kakashi fell silent.


    Tsunade��s words were encouraging, and he wished he had that kind of power.


    Just being able to intimidate a Tailed Beast with a nce would be enough. He didn��t need tomand the Nine-Tails like a dog��just suppress it slightly.


    But he knew his limits.


    His eye��s ability seemed space-rted, and its genjutsu was only slightly stronger than the standard three-tomoe Sharingan.


    Expecting to subdue the One-Tail with a single nce was pure fantasy.


    Seeing Kakashi��s hesitation, Tsunade suddenly mmed the desk.


    "Fine! I��ll assign someone else to assist you��Yamato. You know him, and his Wood Release is highly effective against Tailed Beasts. That should suffice, right?"


    If Yamato was involved, then there was no problem.


    "Understood, Hokage-sama. I ept this mission."


    "Excellent! That��s the spirit of a true Konoha shinobi!" Tsunade praised before scribbling a few lines on a document and handing it to Kakashi.


    "This is your mission assignment, temporarily rated as A-rank. Afterpletion, it will be reassessed based on the situation. Any issues?"


    Kakashi skimmed the document, then looked up. "No issues, Tsunade-sama. Anything else? If not, I��ll take my leave."


    ��You can go now!�� Tsunade thought.


    Still, something about Kakashi��s expression felt off.


    As an experienced shinobi, Tsunade was adept at reading people.


    Kakashi��s hesitation suggested he had something to say.


    Since she hadn��t summoned him recently, the only connection was yesterday��s conversation with Kamizuki Hikari about Shizune��s marriage. Could it be...?


    Thinking this, Tsunade tapped the desk to regain Kakashi��s attention.


    "Kakashi, your father Sakumo was my friend. Now that official matters are settled, let��s discuss something personal, shall we?" As she spoke, Tsunade studied Kakashi��s face intently.


    She needed to confirm her suspicions through his micro-expressions.


    "Thank you, Tsunade-sama. I��ve considered this before, but never found the right opportunity, so it��s been dyed."


    Nervousness, excitement, unease��these emotions flickered across Kakashi��s face. Combined with his response, Tsunade was now 90% certain.


    "Kakashi, have you seen Kamizuki Hikari recently?"


    Kakashi lowered his head slightly. "Yes. Last night, Hikari slept at my ce."


    Tsunade understood.


    ��So it was you, Hikari.��


    ��You finished asking about this, yet didn��t report back to me. If I weren��t so sharp, who knows what Kakashi would be thinking right now!��


    Mentally, she added another ck mark to Hikari��s record.


    "Kakashi, did Hikari mention my thoughts on this matter? And what are your own feelings?"


    This concerned Shizune��s future, so Tsunade set aside Hikari��s mistake for now and focused on Kakashi��s answer.


    -----


    Read 40+ advanced Chapters on my P@treon.


    [emailprotected]/KakuzuTL

 Chapter 90: Chōji — The Little Genius

    <h4>Chapter 90: Chapter 90: Ch��ji �� The Little Genius</h4>


    *Thud!*


    A fist struck the paper. Ch��ji��s eyes were vacant, his pupils dted, his gaze unfocused as he stared ahead.


    His legs trembled, looking as though they might give out at any moment.


    *Thud!*


    Another punch.


    Ch��ji slowly raised his arm, feeling as if his limbs had been filled with sand, unbearably heavy.


    The thick stack of paper before him had already been shattered by a third. His fists were covered in a mix of blood and shredded paper.


    Not far away, Kamizuki Hikari and Tenten stood under the sunlight, watching him without blinking.


    "Hikari-senpai, Ch��ji... is amazing!" Tenten eximed in admiration.


    Watching Ch��ji, she recalled her own early training days.


    She hadsted about an hour and a half back then.


    But Ch��ji had been training for over two hours now.


    While some of this could be attributed to the difference in physical strength between boys and girls, the bigger reason was that Tentencked Ch��ji��s sheer determination to push herself to the limit.


    As for Shikamaru and Ino, they had long since copsed and been dragged to the shade of another tree by Hikari and Tenten to rest.


    Only Ch��ji remained, refusing to fall even as his body reached its breaking point.


    With perseverance and willpower like this, how could he not achieve greatness?


    "Tenten, go buy some food. Make sure it��s easy to digest!" Hikari instructed.


    Based on his estimate, Ch��ji wouldn��tst much longer.


    Tenten gave Ch��ji another long look, as if engraving his image into her mind, then nodded. "Alright, I��m off. But Hikari-senpai, you��d better not take advantage of Ino while I��m gone!"


    "What kind of person do you take me for? Do I, Kamizuki Hikari, seem like that kind of man?"


    "Yes!"


    With that, Tenten dashed off before Hikari could scold her.


    "That little brat..."


    ---


    Hokage Office.


    After a brief verbal exchange, Tsunade finally got the answers she wanted.


    "Both of you are Konoha shinobi, my most trusted people. I don��t want this matter causing bad blood between you two. How about this: I��ll set up a dinner tonight. You and Shizune can talk things over. If it works out, you keep going. If not, just treat it as friends having a meal. Sound good?"


    "Understood." Kakashi replied with a ��calm�� expression.


    "In that case, go coordinate with Yamato first, and pick two shinobi teams. Head to the border tomorrow to pick them up."


    "Yes!"


    "Dismissed."


    Once Kakashi had left, Tsunade picked up a document and pretended to read it. Only after the door closed did she set it down.


    "Well, Hikari, let��s see if you��re cking like you said yesterday!"


    ---


    Training Ground 10


    Tsunade arrived quietly and unannounced, dressed lightly.


    Spotting Hikari standing under the sunlight, she nodded slightly.


    ��At least this guy is doing his job.��


    ��But... what is Ch��ji doing?��


    Watching Ch��ji punch the stack of paper tied to a tree, and seeing Shikamaru and Ino sprawled out in the shade, Tsunade was puzzled.


    What kind of training method is this?


    "Ahem!"


    She deliberately cleared her throat as she approached Hikari.


    "Tsunade-sama! What an honor for you to grace us with your presence. My deepest apologies for not weing you properly!"


    "Cut the crap. Can��t you just talk normally?" Tsunade shot him an exasperated re.


    This guy really wasted that ��Second Hokage�� face of his. If only he were a cold and silent type, that would��ve been perfect.


    "I can talk normally. It��s just that every time I remember the fortune I spentst night, my mouth moves on its own!"


    "That was for finding your brother a wife! Now that it��s done, don��t tell me you��re trying to back out?"


    "It��s not that I��m backing out, but that bill was so steep I could��ve eaten at Ichiraku for three years!" Just thinking about all that cash made Hikari��s heart ache.


    With Tsunade��s spending habits, even selling Asuma wouldn��t cover a year��s expenses.


    How had she even survived all those years wandering around?


    (Tsunade: Obviously by racking up debt!)


    *THUD!*


    A loud noise interrupted their bickering.


    Body Flicker!


    Tsunade and Hikari appeared beside Ch��ji in an instant. Seeing the pudgy boy copsed on the ground, Tsunade knelt to examine him. After confirming it was just exhaustion and no internal injuries, she let out a breath of relief.


    "Hikari, where the hell did you learn this training method? If something had gone wrong, Ch��za would��ve squashed you t!" Having confirmed Ch��ji��s condition, Tsunade shot Hikari a warning re.


    [I��m just training them properly. If they can��t handle this, how can they call themselves shinobi?]


    [And let��s be real��someone like Ch��za? I could take three of him with one hand. Him squashing me? Please. Now, if it were you, that might be a different story.]


    Tsunade raised an eyebrow. This bastard was provoking her in his head again.


    ��If you��ve got the guts, say it out loud!��


    ��See if my punch doesn��t rearrange your face!��


    Hikari��s attention shifted from Ch��ji to the paper.


    A fist-sized hole.


    "This is...?" Tsunade noticed it too and reached out to touch it.


    "Ch��ji did this?"


    "Who else would it be?" Hikari retorted before adding, "This is the first phase of their training. Didn��t expect Ch��ji to pull it off like this... Hmm, looks like the Akimichi n��s Multi-Size Technique has some synergy with my training."


    It wasn��t an unreasonable assumption. Ch��ji��s training had been grueling, but his progress was nearly twice as fast as Hikari had anticipated.


    This wasn��t just a simple matter of effort.


    Back when he had personally trained Tenten, it had taken her nearly two days toplete the first stage.


    Yet Ch��ji had managed it in half a day, purely through instinct.


    If he wasn��t cheating, then his n��s secret techniques had to be the reason.


    "I remember the Akimichi n��s jutsu is mainly about erging the body to increase power. I didn��t expect it to be capable of such a focused impact. Are you sure this training method is your own idea?" Tsunade looked at him skeptically.


    "Of course it was mine. Who else��s��yours?"


    "Shut it, you cker! You��re usually sozy. For you toe up with something like this��isn��t it natural for me to be skeptical?" Tsunade snapped.


    "Fine, fine. My bad, okay?" Hikari surrendered quickly.


    "That��s more like it. I��ll let it slide this time."


    "Yes, yes, thank you for your magnanimity, Tsunade-sama!"


    "By the way... those wounds on their hands��shouldn��t we treat them?" Tsunade��s eyes gleamed, eager to flex her skills. As the founder of modern medical-nin techniques, she only needed a touch to heal such minor injuries.


    Three minutes of painless treatment, and everything would be as good as new!


    -----


    Read 40+ advanced Chapters on my P@treon.


    [emailprotected]/KakuzuTL

 Chapter 91: Chōji’s Treatment

    <h4>Chapter 91: Chapter 91: Ch��ji��s Treatment</h4>


    "Let��s just get some medicine from the hospital!"


    Hikari rejected Tsunade��s offer to heal Ch��ji with medical ninjutsu.


    "The Medical Palm Technique uses chakra to stimte cell division near the wound, leading to rapid healing. It works well, but it resets the body to its previous state, reducing the benefits of training."


    "No way! I train in taijutsu too, and I��ve never felt anything like that!" Tsunade retorted.


    "You��re a Senju. You��ve inherited your n��s strong physique. Others are just ordinary shinobi��how could their bodiespare to yours?"


    "Well, that��s true... Then I��ll go to the hospital��wait, no! I��m the Hokage! You go get the medicine, and I��ll stay here!" Halfway through her sentence, Tsunade suddenly snapped back to reality.


    ��I��m the Hokage, damn it! Sending me to fetch medicine? That��s beneath me!��


    "No need. Someone��sing." Hikari said, turning toward the training ground��s entrance.


    "Hmm?" Tsunade nced over and saw a girl with twin buns running toward them. "Tenten from Team Gai?"


    "That��s her."


    "Why is she here? Shouldn��t she be training? Or have you sunk so low that you��re now targeting little girls?"


    "Heh."


    "You��!" Tsunade raised her hand, but ultimately let it drop.


    As Tenten approached, she whispered, "There��s a kid here, so I won��t hit you. But about Kakashi... don��t you owe me an exnation?"


    "Kakashi? What��s up with him? Did he die on a mission? That was fast!" Hikari wasn��t the least bit worried about Kakashi��s safety.


    The man was the legendary "fifty-fifty Kakashi"��even if Kaguya ��tsutsuki descended, he could hold his own for a few rounds. To kill him, you��d have to take out Naruto, Sasuke, and Maito Gai first.


    "I��m talking about Kakashi and Shizune!" Tsunade snapped. "You told Kakashi, but why didn��t you fill me in on the oue? If I hadn��t reacted quickly today, this whole thing might��ve dragged on!"


    "Oh, that." Hikari scratched his head. "I didn��t know you��d call him today. I was nning to tell you after work."


    "Can��t you take this seriously? This is Shizune��s future we��re talking about!" Tsunade fumed, seemingly forgetting that Hikari��s rtionship with Shizune was nowhere near as close as hers.


    She and Shizune had spent over a decade together, while Kamizuki Hikari had only recently gotten to know her. Given that, her words were unnecessarily harsh.


    "Alright, I get it."


    [What an unreasonable woman! I��m not Shizune��s parent��whether she and Kakashi work out or not has nothing to do with me!]


    Annoyed by Tsunade��s scolding, Hikari walked forward a few steps to meet Tenten.


    "Hikari-senpai! Tsunade-sama!" Tenten bowed politely.


    "Tenten, don��t mind us. I��m just here to observe." Tsunade said casually before ncing at Hikari.


    Hearing his inner thoughts, she realized her attitude might have been unfair.


    ��Have I been too demanding with Hikari?��


    ��Around him, I feel like I��m with family��I speak without thinking sometimes.��


    ��He��s probably upset. Should I apologize?��


    Hikari ignored Tsunade. He wasn��t her granduncle��why should he put up with her?


    "Tenten, do you have any medicine for treating external injuries?"


    "Of course! Let me get it for you." Tenten nced at Tsunade��s conflicted expression but wisely chose not toment. As a genin, she knew better than to involve herself in the messy affairs of adults.


    She pulled out several scrolls from her pouch, quickly identifying the right one.


    "Release!"


    The scroll unfurled, and an array of bottles and jars appeared on the ground.


    "Senpai, this one��s for external injuries, this is for physical recovery, and these two rolls of bandages can be used on Ino and Shikamaru so they can keep training!"


    "Great, keep track of what we use. Once these guys finish the first phase of training, I��ll make sure they take on some missions to pay you back."


    "Senpai, you don��t need to be so formal." Tenten, the little rich girl, clearly wasn��t hurting for cash.


    "It��s fine. It��s not for me anyway. They need to settle their debts. These threee from big ns��even if they can��t earn money, they won��t starve."


    Ch��ji, lying on the ground, suddenly twitched violently, startling Tsunade into checking on him.


    "Odd. His nerves seem fine. Why the random twitching?" she muttered.


    "Probably the body��s self-regtion. His cerebellum was checking if he was dead, so it stimted his nerves and caused the twitching." Hikari offered as an exnation.


    Tsunade smiled, not believing a single word.


    "Wow, Senpai, you know so much!" Tenten��s timely praise made Hikari grin and left Tsunade exasperated.


    ��This guy... all he knows is how to charm little girls. Look at her��if Hikari proposed, she��d probably say yes in a heartbeat. Kids these days have no restraint!��


    "Alright, I��ll treat Ch��ji. Tenten, bandage these two and wake them up. They should eat, rest, and resume training this afternoon."


    This time, Shikamaru and Ino, lying under another tree, twitched in unison.


    "Got it!" Tenten picked up a roll of bandages and headed toward them.


    Hikari crouched beside Ch��ji, cleaning his wounds.


    "Ow! Ow! That hurts!"


    Ch��ji jolted awake, iling his chubby arms and wailing like a stuck pig.


    "Seriously? You didn��t make a sound during training!" Hikari��s green-glowing hand patted Ch��ji��s shoulder twice, and his arms flopped limply to the ground.


    "Senpai, don��t torture me!" Ch��ji paled, his arms now limp and unresponsive.


    "Quit whining, or I��ll hang you from a tree and give you a real beating!" Hikari applied the ointment and wrapped the bandages haphazardly.


    "That��s some ugly wrapping." Tsunade remarked.


    Ch��ji looked at his poorly bandaged arms and nodded in agreement.


    "If you��re not helping, save thementary. Want to rewrap it yourself?" In no mood to humor Tsunade, Hikari left Ch��ji and went to help Tenten with Shikamaru and Ino.


    "Ch��ji, want me to fix that bandage?" Tsunade offered, her medical pride unable to tolerate Hikari��s shoddy work.


    "No, no, I��m good!"


    "Hokage-sama, my wounds are already treated. Maybe check Shikamaru��s hands��his injuries are just as bad as mine!"


    *Whack!*


    Tsunade affectionately pped Ch��ji��s head. "You brat, I��m the Hokage!"


    Ch��ji looked like he was about to cry. This kind of "care" from the Hokage was just too much for him to handle.


    "Tsunade-sama, I��m just a child! Please spare me!"


    -----


    Read 40+ advanced Chapters on my P@treon.


    [emailprotected]/KakuzuTL

 Chapter 92: Shikamaru Doubting Life

    <h4>Chapter 92: Chapter 92: Shikamaru Doubting Life</h4>


    "Oww, that hurts!"


    Shikamaru yelped as a sharp pain shot through his hands. He red at Kamizuki Hikari, his lips twitching. "Hikari-senpai, couldn��t you be a little gentler?"


    "Shikamaru, you��re a man. How can you not handle a little pain?" Hikari scoffed, looking down at him with disdain.


    He had been kind enough to clean Shikamaru��s wounds, yet this guy had the nerve toin.


    Fine then��he��d remember this for the next training session.


    Shikamaru, still wincing in pain, suddenly shuddered.


    ��Why does it feel like someone is plotting against me?��


    Beside him, Ino nced at Shikamaru, her eyes red and watery, as if she were about to cry.


    ��Shikamaru, you idiot, do you think the same medicine doesn��t hurt when applied to my wounds?!��


    Shikamaru caught her gaze.


    ��Wait... is Ino secretly ming me?��


    Hikari remained blissfully unaware that Ino had unintentionally taken the heat for him��not that he would care even if he knew.


    As if Shikamaru would dare to fight him.


    And even if he did, could he possibly win?


    "A real man has to learn to endure hardship, got it?" Hikari finished wrapping Shikamaru��s hands with a bandage and nodded in satisfaction at his handiwork. "Not bad, I��m improving!"


    "Definitely better. When you bandaged Ch��ji, it looked ten times worse!" Tenten teased, ncing over.


    Ino looked at her own neatly wrapped hands, then at Shikamaru��s messy ones, and burst intoughter.


    Good thing Tenten had helped her. If it was Hikari, she��d probably be crying for real.


    The three of them were in high spirits��only Shikamaru was miserable.


    Shikamaru: Life is just too cruel to me.


    "Shikamaru, after training this afternoon, go home and prepare some healing ointment with bone-strengthening properties. Bring some for Ch��ji and Ino too. You��ll need to endure it for the next few days."


    "Hikari-senpai!" Shikamaru��s eyes lit up as if he had deciphered the hidden meaning in Hikari��s words. "Are you saying that after these few days, we won��t have to suffer like this anymore?"


    Hikari grinned. "Of course not. I meant that after these few days, you��ll just get used to it!"


    Shikamaru: ???


    Shikamaru: (��_��)


    ��Couldn��t you have just said that from the start?!��


    ��Do you have any idea how much emotional damage that gives me?!��


    "Wait, isn��t that Tsunade-sama?" Shikamaru, surprised, tried to stand and greet her but stumbled and fell t. Instinctively, he tried to brace himself with his hands, but Hikari grabbed them and yanked him forward. Shikamaru facented, getting a mouthful of dirt.


    "Careful! This medicine is expensive. If you ruin it, I��ll have to reapply it, and that��s just a hassle!" Hikarimented, staring mournfully at Shikamaru��s hands��or more urately, the medicine on them.


    Shikamaru: %$#@&!


    "What��s he saying?" Hikari asked curiously.


    Tenten giggled and shook her head, feigning ignorance.


    Seeing Shikamaru��s pitiful state, Ino timidly raised her hand. "Um... I think he��s asking you to help him up."


    "Oh, is that so?" Hikari nodded sagely before personally hauling Shikamaru to his feet. "Look at you, being so careless!"


    Shikamaru was about to spit out the dirt in his mouth when Hikari��s words made him roll his eyes so hard he nearly passed out.


    ��I want a new teacher. One that��s pretty, gentle, and treats me nicely... like a big sister!��


    "Tsunade-sama!" Ino immediately bowed as Tsunade approached.


    Shikamaru hurried to follow suit. "Tsunade-sa��pfft��I didn��t mean to��"


    Tsunade looked at Shikamaru, then threw Hikari a sharp re.


    ��Nice work, you idiot. Think I can��t see what you did?��


    "Shikamaru, I��ve heard that the deer raised by the Nara n sometimes eat dirt, but I never expected you to share that habit!"


    Tears welled up in Shikamaru��s eyes as Tsunade teased him. He felt utterly exhausted.


    All he wanted now was to crawl back into his cozy little bed and quietly lick his wounds in peace.


    His heart was tired. His love was dead.


    "Keep up your training."


    "You three work hard. One day, you��ll take over your dads jobs and let them finally retire!"


    "Good luck!"


    With a flick of her sleeve, Tsunade strode away from the training ground.


    Shikamaru watched her retreating back in silence.


    ��Take over my dad��s job? Tsunade-sama, you��re definitely overestimating me. Let��s revisit that when he��s in his seventies or eighties.��


    Theziness ingrained in his DNA made Shikamaru deeply uninterested in inheriting Shikaku��s responsibilities.


    "Alright, let��s eat. Finish up quickly, then you two will continue with the first stage of training!"


    "Wait a sec, Hikari-senpai, why just the two of us?" Shikamaru felt like he��d stumbled upon a critical detail.


    Hikari patted Ch��ji��s shoulder. "Ch��ji has alreadypleted the first stage. Now, he��s moving on to the second one."


    Shikamaru: "WHAT?!"


    Ino: "No way!"


    Seeing their disbelieving faces, Ch��ji grinned happily.


    "It��s all thanks to Hikari-senpai��s guidance. I��ve passed the first stage."


    "Oh no, no. That��s your own talent shining through, Ch��ji."


    "Nah, it��s your teaching, Hikari-senpai!"


    "No, no. Your natural talent made it easy!"


    "Hikari-senpai��"


    "You two still want to eat, or should I throw your food away?!" Tenten snapped, finally unable to take it anymore.


    Shikamaru & Ino: Tenten is awesome! Go, Tenten!


    Though surprised that Ch��ji had passed the first phase, the two weren��t resentful��just a bit envious.


    But ignoring them to shower each other with praise? That was a bit much.


    As for Tenten��she had one simple reason to be upset.


    It had taken her two days toplete first stage, and Hikari had praised her as a genius back then.


    Now, he was saying the same thing to Ch��ji?!


    He wasn��t the same Hikari-senpai she once knew... the one who only had eyes for her.


    "Let��s eat!" Hikari quickly distributed the lunch boxes��one for each of them, except Ch��ji, who got two.


    This wasn��t favoritism; the Akimichi n��s appetite was just naturallyrger. Even two portions might not be enough to fill him up.


    "Thanks for the meal, Hikari-senpai!" Shikamaru said with rare sincerity.


    "No need."


    "But really��"


    "Actually, it��s not me treating you. Tenten paid for this. Once you finish the first stage, go take missions and pay her back, got it?"


    Shikamaru: ��Why did I even open my mouth?��


    "It��s just a meal, no big deal! Besides, I��m here as a sparring partner for a mission, so I��m actually earning a bit!" Tenten exined, trying to ease Shikamaru��s suffering.


    Shikamaru: ��Maybe Hikari-senpai isn��t as bad as I thought!��


    As if sensing his thoughts, Kamizuki Hikari wagged his finger. "Don��t get your hopes up. You also need to pay Tenten back for the medicine and bandages. Plus, the mission posting fee will be deducted from your mission rewardster."


    Shikamaru: ��...Forget what I said. Hikari-senpai is absolutely the worst.��


    -----


    Read 40+ advanced Chapters on my P@treon.


    [emailprotected]/KakuzuTL


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!